Wednesday, May 25, 2016

Pendle Hill Pamphlet Impressions (Selections from #321- )



322  Nonviolence and Community:  Reflections on the Alternatives to Violence Project (By Newton Garver & Eric Reitan; 1995)
About the Authors—Newton Garver is a member of Buffalo Meeting & teaches philosophy at SUNY at Buffalo. He became acquainted with Friends at Swarthmore College. He has made contribution to Friends Journal & written Pamphlet #250. He became active in Alternatives to Violence Project (AVP) in 1989. Eric Reitan has been a visiting Assistant professor of philosophy at Pacific Lutheran University, receiving his doctorate from SUNY at Buffalo.  He became involved in AVP as a grad student and has been doing workshops in Washington State.

“Ours is a process of seeking and sharing, not of teaching.  We do not bring answers to the people we work with.  We do not have the answers.” AVP Manual
“There is in the universe a power that is able to transform hostility and destruction into cooperation and community, and to do justice among us … tuning into it enables us and opponents to realize our birthright of peace and dignity.”  AVP policy statement
Introduction—In 1975, inmates at Greenhaven prison asked some visiting Quakers for help in preparing a program for teenagers; from their collaboration grew the AVP.  One central mission of AVP is to encourage and train people in the use of nonviolent conflict-resolution techniques. The main mission is to invite people to change themselves, so that they become AVP people in their everyday lives. 
The mission is advanced through workshops held in prisons, schools, and other community settings.  The goals are to: cultivate a climate of affirmation, openness, and self-worth; build a community among its participants; teach participants how to overcome communication barriers set up by intolerance and thoughtlessness; teach basic approaches towards resolving conflicts.  Exercises include: affirmation; cooperation; self-exploration; trust-building; confronting and accommodating differences; role-playing; and humor.
PART ONE: The Practical Elements of an AVP workshop—Even long-standing grudges can be trans-formed by the friendly atmosphere of the workshop & a group can be kept together [for the workshop’s duration].  New behavior can be learned after a few sessions, & a proud, quick-tempered, vulnerable person can be transformed into someone confident & in control. 10 practical elements of an AVP workshop work together to create an experience of a safe & challenging community: Voluntarism; Teamwork; Ground Rules; Transforming Power; Learning by Experience; Spiritual Focus; Progressive Focus; Cumulative Focus; Light and Livelies; Feedback.
1. Voluntarism—AVP facilitators are volunteers; this has always been a condition of AVP leadership. The essential requirement is that each facilitator participates wholeheartedly, as a whole person. Voluntarism has added significance in prisons; such institutions tend to enrich professionals at the expense of the clientele.  Voluntarism on the participant’s part is equally important; a person going through the motions [to satisfy some requirement] isn’t going to learn much. Physical presence can be mandated; attention & understanding cannot.   
2.  Teamwork—All AVP workshops are conducted by a team.  The main reasons are that several different people are indispensable for perceiving and responding to what is happening at various levels in a workshop, and that the non-hierarchical cooperative leadership modeled by a team is an indispensable component of the kind of community leadership skills taught by AVP. 
Outstanding members of the group [have the danger of ] relegating everyone but the star to being an audience, which is not good for receiving affirmation, making choices, or learning from experience. The training team generally consists of 2-5 persons; inmates are always a part of the team. The “lead trainer” proposes an agenda, schedules a team meeting before the workshop, conducts planning meetings, & writes the report; trainers take turns at leading. Manuals have been compiled on the basis of workshop experience; trainers can initiate variations. 
3.  Ground Rules—One of the 1st things to happen in a workshop is agreement on Ground Rules: no put-downs/ affirm yourself & others; confidentiality/listen—don’t interrupt; right to pass/volunteer yourself only.  Confidentiality includes not reporting on participants & asking them not to talk outside of workshop. Ground Rules set the tone in AVP workshops: non-critical, non intellectual, & non-confrontational.
4.  Transforming Power—The concept of Transforming Power is “the central philosophy of AVP.” It derives from Larry Appsey’s Transforming Power for Peace.  [It has to do with hoping/trusting that appealing to the good in another person can/will result in a positive outcome].  Transforming Power is somewhat mystical as well as practical; it does not depend on means-ends relations and comes with no guarantees.  When it works it trans-forms me, the other person, and the situation.  Such power is very real and accessible to everyone.  
The founders of AVP wanted to avoid words like “God” & “love,” because they sensed that many inmates would associate those words with repression & denial. In Lincoln Nebraska, the cantor of a synagogue left [friendly] messages on a Klu Klux Klan member’s answering machine after the member made threatening messages to him. They eventually had dinner together, & when the Klansman’s disability got worse, he moved into the cantor’s house, where he died some months later. The human tragedy is that many of us seldom stretch our inner powers, seldom risk creative alternatives, in the more ordinary challenges of living. Transforming Power is something that changes a threatening situation into a neutral or friendly one. Nothing is more central to AVP than giving people the skills & confidence that will enable them to have growing confidence in this great resource.
5.  Learning by Experience—Nonviolence does not consist of simply not hitting people. We must define violence much more broadly to include psychological & social violence as well as pugnacious & ideological attitudes within its scope; it is not just a kind of action but a pattern of behavior that includes both actions & dispositions. Personal violence is often a pattern of behavior whose history of reinforcement includes escape from or denial of reality. Learning nonviolence involves learning new patterns of behavior under conflict and provocation. 
6. Spiritual Focus—The appeal to Transforming power is unabashedly spiritual.  It focuses on the soul or character of the person and the well-being of the group rather than maintaining the good order of society.  AVP [promotes] behavioral alternatives to doing or accepting violence.  It emphasizes acknowledging feelings, especially those of anger, rather than on repression.  We have with us a spiritual core that opens us to Transforming Power.  AVP workshops try to strengthen the capacity to express and respond to Transforming Power.
7. Progressive Focus, Cumulative Process—An AVP workshop consists of 6 to 9 sessions (22-25 hours) and is meant to develop more and more trust among participants.  We start with Adjective Name Exercise.  The [often humorous] names chosen in this exercise are then used throughout the workshop.  The facilitator sets the pattern with an affirming alliterative adjective name.  It is important to distinguish and separate the various skills that nonviolence requires—affirmation, good will, trust, careful listening, communication, cooperation, gentle humor, conflict resolution etc.; it is equally important to integrate them and make use of them as a package.
8-10. Light and Livelies/Varied Pace/Feedback—These are quick exercises used to lighten the mood or quicken the tempo of the workshop.  The point is to make use of play and laughter to bind the participants closer together into community.  Each AVP workshop session has its own agenda; there is tension between sticking to the agenda and following the lead of the moment.  There is no magic formula for resolving such tension.  Space needs to be made for what gets cut off (e.g. a sheet for unanswered questions is posted).  Feedback is crucial for experiential learning.  Even if the facilitators learn nothing about what needs to be done or redone, a time for evaluation give participants a chance to consider what their experience has been and to practice communication skills in doing so.  For a workshop to succeed, it must be a safe place to get deeply involved or to share or express feelings.  AVP facilitators regularly process exercises and debrief participants in role plays. 
Experience of a Safe and Challenging Community—An AVP workshop is removed from the hurly-burly of winning and losing, of achieving and failing, of getting and spending.  Even in a [workshop’s] temporary environment a genuine experience of community is possible; the community can be extended beyond the workshop.  It is important for nonviolence that the community be open and accessible to all rather than restrictive.  In the most successful cases the experience projects itself beyond the immediate circumstances. 
    Nothing deserves the name of community if it fails to provide support [& challenge] for its members; [that is a goal] from the very outset. AVP encourages talking that creates interactions with others in unfamiliar ways; it sets up a new pattern of interaction for the participants. The interactions not only constitute a step toward community, but also reveal something about the other person & oneself. Alternatives to violence are patterns of action which grow out of & which in turn nurture the human interaction that define such a safe, challenging community.  
PART TWO: Metaphysical and Ethical Presuppositions of AVPAVP assumes a world-view different from world-views prevailing in US society at large.  The Manual states:  “Ours is a process of seeking and sharing, not of teaching.  We do not bring answers to the people we work with.  We do not have the answers.”  2 pre-suppositions are essential to this underlying world view.  1st, AVP’s mission is grounded in an ethic of community; 2nd, Transforming Power is the resource by which this community is cultivated. 
   What Community is—The Manual states: People need community. They need to know that the community is safe for them, so that they will be free to risk change. This requires cooperation, respect & caring from its members for it & for each other, & nonviolent ways of challenging & turning around those who abuse it. “Community” is a condition between people, characterized by a set of attitudes & by strategies of interaction. When one works together with others in solving problems, one develops a sense of belonging as well as caring & respect.   Where frequent personal interaction is lacking, we tend toward formal or rule-governed interactions, ones that are subject to a society ethic rather than a community ethic. Violence within community is dealt with by mercy, forgiveness, & reintegration. Violence between communities is dealt with by mediation, compromise, even violence.
Criminals within a society are typically deemed to have somehow forfeited full membership in the “community.” 
A close community is not free of conflict, and should not be.  The point is that it addresses conflict constructively rather than destructively, with respect of one member for another.  When conflicts arise, they are addressed by examining needs and interests which underlie conflicting aims and then seeking courses of action which satisfy as far as possible the most important needs and interests of all disputing parties.  Effective communication among group members is an essential part of community. 
A fundamental presupposition of AVP is that the basic needs and interests of persons are best met in cooperative environments.  When the members of a group aim at the satisfaction of needs and interests, these aims are rarely if ever completely incompatible.  What holds an AVP community together must be something within individual members rather than something imposed on them from without.  This spirit within persons is something that is both communal and individual.  The computer simulation “Prisoner’s Dilemma” is a variable-sum game where a cooperative contestant can achieve the highest overall score without ever getting a higher score than the immediate antagonist.  Community in the moral sense is a dynamic state characterized by a group of persons who consider the needs and interests of each member of the group to be of value, who act so as not to compromise the needs and interests of others, who refrain from coercion, who seek creative and generally cooperative ways of satisfying the underlying needs and interest of a conflict.    
The moral sense of the word “community” in which it refers to a certain dynamic state or condition rather than a certain collection of people, obviously differs from other common senses of the word.  [In groups which we call “community” in the common sense of the word, the moral] state of community is often undeveloped or completely nonexistent. An AVP workshop tries to create a temporary actual, [moral] community.  Does violence ever really work?  Since violence destabilizes human affairs, its success is only temporary, and it never succeeds in promoting community between the victim of violence and the perpetrator. 
The Kind of Commitment to Community Required by the Ethic of Community—AVP seems grounded in an ethic, a moral perspective which requires commitment to a certain kind of community.  What kind of commitment to community is required? [What need is there for an ethic] requiring this sort of commitment?  Most of us have some sort of commitment to community.  Violence might be acceptable if [community began and ended with those around us, or if it included only those “like us” in some fashion].
AVP’s presupposition has the theme that praiseworthy acts have cultivation & preservation of community as their end; blameworthy acts have disruption or thwarting of community as their end. An “end” can be inherent or purposive. Inherent end is what is immediately caused by the act; purposive end is what you expect will occur & which is the ultimate purpose for which you act. If the cultivation & preservation of community were the ultimate purpose of praiseworthy acts, but not necessarily the inherent end of such acts, I would be called upon to do what was necessary to achieve the ultimate result of maximal community. While the creation of community cannot be the immediate effect of your acts alone, the thwarting of community can be an immediate effect of your acts. 
Community can be the inherent end of your acts when: 1) it makes community possible and does not thwart it; and 2) your act is designed to encourage others to do their part in cultivating community.  The ethic underlying AVP does not condone any act that violates the strategies of community.   Beyond not doing evil, you are called upon to strive to reach out to others so as to encourage them to participate in community as well. 
The “AVP Mandala” is made up of 3 concentric circles, with the outer 2 divided into sections.  The core circle is “Transforming Power”; the next circle is divided in half between “Respect for Self” and “Caring for Others; the 3rd circle is divided into thirds between “Expect the Best,” “Think Before Reacting,” and “Look for a Nonviolent Path.  When action in accordance with the strategies of community is informed by Transforming Power, such action will not only have community as its inherent end, but will serve to maximize community. 
2 metaphysical presuppositions undergird the ethic of community informed by Transforming Power. AVP philosophy states: “We believe that only when the birthright of dignity, self-respect, & self-actualization is made real for all of us will we have a just & peaceful world … Every person has value simply by being a person, & this value grounds the [birth] right of every person.” It is useful to think of metaphysical presuppositions as even more basic than an ethical one.  To act out of respect for [the birthright of others] amounts to following the strategies of community.  Community is a context uniquely suited to a life of dignity, self-respect, and self-actualization.    
Transforming Power: The Resource for Cultivating and Maintaining Community—Cultivating community with another person consists in seeking to develop with that person the dynamic condition we outlined above.  [By respecting another’s birthright I respect my own].  The value of every person demands that I pursue a community that never excludes anyone.  AVP’s philosophy statement asserts:  “There is in the universe a power that is able to transform hostility and destruction into cooperation and community, and to do justice among us … tuning into it enables us and opponents to realize our birthright of peace and dignity.”  Its role in conflict is as a spiritual force that can work through us, if we follow strategies that open up the conflict to its influence.  Hostile and conflicting parties are moved to put aside their enmity. 
Barriers to community exist both within ourselves and in others, and the disciplines associated with Transforming Power are guides for breaking down these barriers.  Anyone who sees you according to some pre-determined stereotype or category [i.e. hostile], will interpret all your actions in the light of that stereotype.  [Since offering community] does not fit the person’s stereotyped picture of you, your overtures are apt to be taken as dishonest.  Seeking to forge some kind of human contact or relationship is important for attaining this end. 
Persons who have a limited perception of their own capacities may not be able to enter into community with others.  By asking for somebody’s help, you give that person the opportunity to have an impact in a way that promotes community instead of thwarting it.  The ethic underlying AVP is committed to cultivating community with all those with whom one interacts in the course of ordinary human living.  Acting in such a way will further the possibility of achieving the dynamic condition of community [and the birthright of all persons].

Nonviolence consists partly of patterns of behavior and habits of response; it is an affair of the spirit, and requires a spirit that comes from within.  The best that can be done is to teach some of the skills that nonviolence requires, to devise and organize experiences in which its spirit is more likely than not to be communicated and strengthened.  While we fear the violence of others, we often rationalize our own violence, [saying] there is no alternative.  In such a world one main task of Friends [and AVP] is to teach the alternatives.  Alternatives to violence are as real and as vital as force and coercion.  AVP is a resource not only for understanding the nature of violence and its realistic alternatives but also for discovering or rediscovering the spirit of hope and community which lies at the heart of a nonviolent way of life.



Monday, February 15, 2016

Pendle Hill Pamphlet Impressions (Selections from #261-320)

                                                   


261.  Interconnections (by Elaine M. Prevallet; 1985)
ABOUT THE AUTHOR—Elaine Prevallet, S.L. is currently director of Knobs Haven, a retreat center for groups or individuals at the Loretto Motherhouse in Nerinx KY.  She spent 2 years on staff at Pendle Hill, teaching Spirituality and Scripture.  She spent a year in Japan and this country studying Zen. The Sisters of Loretto began in Kentucky in 1812.  This pamphlet grew out of talks 1st given at Pendle Hill in 1982.
We can imagine God’s presence as a fount of living water springing up within us, so a stream of love-energy may bless every place we walk, every room we enter, every person we meet, every flower and every flower we see, and allow everything we encounter to “flower from within, of self-blessing.” Elaine Prevallet

The Blessed Community—In  Numbers 16 Korah, who ministered to the people, wanted to enter the sanctuary itself, and so challenged Moses and Aaron.  In the judgment, the earth opened up and swallowed Korah and his family.  A Hasidic tale said:  “He did not know that the power he had felt came upon him because Aaron stood in his place and he in his.”  For the most part we are unaware of this deeper interconnectedness in life.  [Occasionally life shows us that just being oneself, in one’s own place, is what matters]. 
[The body works such that] if one part fails to do its work all the other parts are hindered.  Paul uses the body images to describe the Church.  A quite hidden influence is being exercised, sometimes by a person or persons in some distant place.  The web of interconnection depends upon fidelity, upon each one of us being faithful to what is given to us no matter what it is.  There is so much more than we can see on the surface.  There is the kind of wisdom when one engages in intercessory prayer; no one can say how it works. 
The East accepts such wisdom more readily. Richard Wilhelm said about his China experience:  “There was a great drought. [The Chinese fetched the rainmaker from another province]. A dried up old man appeared; he went to a quiet little house, & locked himself up for 3 days. When a snowstorm came Wilhelm asked what he had done for 3 days. The man answered: ‘The whole country isn’t in Tao & I also am not in the natural order of things because I am in a disordered country. I had to wait 3 days until I was back in Tao & then the rain came.”
Even with our scientific, rational mindset, we know the value of someone whose presence simply allows us to be. Their merely being seems to take some the blockage out of the air, to un-complicate us.  We affect the formation of each others’ personalities in every encounter.  Our energy is received and will serve either to enhance the other’s capacity for love, or to cripple it.  Intuitions such as these suggest that the exchanges of energy are at least as important as the visible connections that are part of our relationship with the world.    
We can imagine energy radiating into the universe; we do communicate some kind of energy. The kind of energy we share depends upon how close we are in touch with the sacred gift of life, how aware we are that we are the temple of God’s Spirit, how deeply we contact that Life-Giving Source within us. It is as if God’s Spirit meets & greets the Spirit in one another. Thomas Kelly called it “The Blessed Community” & wrote: “As there is a mysterious many-ing of God, so there is a one-ing of souls who find their way to Him who is their home.”
In a beautiful passage from the OT, the prophet Ezekiel describes the new temple at Jerusalem, from which flows streams of living water.  Jesus promised: Whoever believes in me . . . out of their belly shall flow river of living water” (John 7:38).  [The belly image probably comes from rabbinic writing, where Jerusalem] was the center, the navel of the universe.  That God is present with us as the source of the unity of all life is an intuition so fundamental that it appears, even in similar ways, in many religious traditions.  We can imagine God’s presence as a fount of living water springing up within us, so a stream of love-energy may bless every place we walk, every room we enter, every person we meet, every flower and every flower we see, and allow everything we encounter to “flower from within, of self-blessing.”
II. On Wounding and Transforming—[In the OT when] the people have not been faithful to their relation-ship with God, the earth mourns, languishes, lies polluted.  Humans’ relationships with God, with each other, and with the land are inextricably bound together and affect each other; when humans are not keeping covenant with each other, they do not know God.  Wounding and being wounded are inevitable in our human situation.  We are wounded both in ways we know and in ways we don’t know.  And we wound; automatically, unwittingly, inevitably.  Often not because we want to, but just because we are unable not to. 
Participation in our society inevitably means wounding.  We live in a world in which wounding and being wounded, wittingly or unwittingly, are war and woof of the fabric of our lives.  We have perhaps finally begun to be conscious of the various levels and kinds of wounding, only because survival depends on it.  Hazel Henderson asks:  Is there ever any profit that is not registered as a debit somewhere? The connection may not be immediate, it may take generations to surface, but surface it will.
Even though competition is a fact of life, winning is only a temporary illusion.  The deeper law of the universe, which we have ignored, is the law of exchange, of share and concern.  We must become aware of how intricately our destinies are interwoven.  Our relationship to the universe is largely formed by how we imagine it to be.  [If we imagine any part of creation as only there for our convenience and use] that is how we will relate to it.  Maybe I can be deliberate in trying to recognize and be grateful for the exchange when something gives itself to me for my benefit.  [If I wound anything] I can pray for forgiveness. 
Our society has lost that sense of gratitude for exchange.  As technology advanced, so did the sense of power and conquest; after which came a distancing from nature, and consequent loss of the sense of organic relatedness.  We could develop some private rituals that would help us remember to acknowledge that we are not simply taking something, but that something is being given to us.  We can cultivate gratitude and reverence for all that is.  The sign of the risen Christ, retaining his wounded body, suggests that nothing in creation escapes the wounding, but resurrection is the enduring covenantal sign of God’s relations to us.  Wounding may be inevitable, and may seem to predominate, but transformation is in process, and life will prevail. 
III. Nibbled and Nibbling—There is a fundamental intuition that everything is either food or the eater of food; [everything is nibbled & nibbling].  Just as we cannot live & grow on the physical level unless we are fed, so we do not grow psychically or spiritually unless we are fed. We usually learn our faults through hurting others, & only in that way do we become more sensitive & loving. Collectively we have learned at the expense of countless others who are unknown to us, but who have paid the price of their lives for our heightened awareness.  
On the physical level as well, we and all the other elements of the universe are in a patterned and purposeful process of exchange so intricate that we cannot begin to unravel all its connections. It is an all-encompassing cosmic reciprocity. & we, conscious beings that we are, have the opportunity to enter into the process knowingly & willingly. We participate gladly & trustingly in the venture with God who is now at work making all things new.  
IV. A Dominion of Love—[God’s promise to Noah, is symbolized by the [rain]bow God placed in the heavens, a promise that] God has set down the weapon of punishment & placed it in the clouds & will never again destroy the earth by flood. [Besides the food God has given us], if we recognize the air we breathe as food for our bodies, then the life of the plant becomes at least as important as is killing a plant to eat it. Our senses depend up-on all that is around them to feed them, & our mental well-being is intimately connected with what surrounds us. 
How does God exercise dominion and what does that tell us about our dominion over the earth?  We have mistakenly identified dominion as involving control and submission [and power over].  God’s dominion is surely a dominion and emphatically not control by power.  What was Jesus’ way of dominion? Many NT passages indicate that Jesus’ way was one of com-panion, com-passion, com-munion [being with us]. God exercises dominion by allowing growth from within, causing free, autonomous being, evoking self-blessing.   
Paul speaks of all creation as having been made subject to futility or frustration.  Our experience of frustration and futility can give us a strong sense of what it would be like to be subject to vanity, to be in vain.  There are multitudes of examples like raped mountains.  Surely creation does groan with the pain, and waits with eager longing for the revealing of the children of God.  We have a responsibility to the whole of creation to reveal and share the freedom we have been loved into [by Christ].  We need to balance our present sense of power with another, more respectful and collaborative sense of our responsibility to care for all forms of being.           A new reconciled creation may not be so farfetched.  Given what research [has revealed] we may yet find our way to a new relationship of communication with the so-called “lower forms of life.  We are responsible for a very delicate, providential caring for all that is, a gentle letting-be, the same way that God lets us and all of creation be.  The image of dominion as control must give way to the image of dominion as love. 
V. The Enemy Within—The image presented in Isaiah 11:6-9 [of unlikely pairs of animals, predator & prey lying down together], is not just an idyllic vision of the world to come. It is the task that lies before us here & now. The pairs are intended finally to dwell together in peace. [We divide the world into hostile & friendly camps]. Within ourselves we have our “virtues” & our “vices.” All our virtues have their shadow-opposites: our gentleness often masks our violence, our love easily turns into manipulation or possession, our humility hides our pride. The gospels, too, are full of opposites to be reconciled. In the gospel & our lives, Christ is the reconciler who accepts the rejected & despised person, & points to the unrecognized value of that which has been cast out. 
What we reject & despise in others is what most needs to be owned & reconciled in ourselves. Most often, we come to self-knowledge only by first seeing it in someone who is offensive to us. That is their gift to us. [If we refuse to do the necessary] inner work, we continue to project our negativities outward, thereby condemning ourselves to live in a world peopled with threats & fears, with shadows that never emerge into clear light. [In reference to blacks], it is clear that white Americans must learn that violence & ignorance reside, in reality, within ourselves. And Americans function as [evil & enemy] for the Russians as the Russian do for Americans.
The more fully we know the range of possibilities within ourselves, the more will we know ourselves one with all others, and the more compassionate we can be and less judgmental.  When we come to terms with the violence, the “beasts of prey” within ourselves, we learn that one’s inner wolf must be in friendly, knowledgeable relationship with one’s inner lamb.  The wolf will not stop being a wolf, but it is able to share some of its wolf-wisdom with the lamb, and they, and the world, are able to exist in peaceful unity.
VI. Metanoia—Today some people have begun to talk about a radical change in the way we have our world put together.  Matter, which seems to us to be “substantial,” is now known to be a mass of energy.  We now know that an experiment is changed by being viewed.  We have to admit that there is more going on in life than meets the eye, and we would have to develop an attentiveness and sensitivity not only of mind but also of heart to the cues that come from beneath the surface.  What is required is a deep letting-go of our ego’s attempt to control the world, which the gospel expresses as “losing oneself in order to find oneself.” 
We desperately need such a change at this time in history.  We have alienated ourselves from our world; we have polluted it, we threaten to destroy it.  Our survival of the present crisis is a question of whether we are psychologically and spiritually fit to live on planet earth; whether we can learn quickly enough how to live in harmony rather than competition.  What is needed is a real metanoia, a total conversion of mind and heart.       
 When we relate to ourselves as the sacred vessels we are, then we begin to know that all that is in the universe is held together in the one Life of God, woven together like one beautifully intricately-pattern fabric, or like notes in an immense and marvelous symphony of praise and thanksgiving to the infinite God.  It is the God who lives within us who joins us with fellow human beings in a “Blessed Community,” where one seeks to bring wolves and lambs together to be reconciled and loved.  In this network each seeks to enter the inner Sanctuary where our small life is touched and held in the great Life of God.  When we see these networks forming, we recognize the sign of the wounded and risen Body of Christ, and we know that God is working to transform wounds into wholeness of life.  


                                                     

262.  Bearing Witness: Quaker Process and a Culture of Peace (by Gray Cox; 1985)
About the Author—Raised on the Maine coast, Gray Cox is a graduate of Wesleyan University in CT with a Ph.D. in philosophy from Vanderbilt.  He has written: The Will at the Crossroads: A Reconstruction of Kant’s Moral Philosophy.  He was a member of a Witness for Peace delegation that visited Nicaragua in July 1984.  The 1st part of the pamphlet is based on a Southern Appalachian YM talk.  The 2nd part has grown out of current work on a book on peace and the transformation of our culture. 
The means may be likened to a seed, the end to a tree, and there is just the same inviolable connection between the means and the end as there is between the seed and the tree.  Mohandas K. Ghandhi
“Do you live in the virtue of that life and power that takes away the occasion of all wars?” John Woolman
   
I. QUAKER PROCESS—Quakers are cultural mutants with odd ways of talking, uncommon ways of behaving, & a mutant ethic based on a mutant conception of rationality.  They frequently use the metaphor “seed of Christ.”  The Quaker ethic is a process meant to be practiced rather than a theory meant to be accepted or a set of dogma meant to be blindly obeyed.  The commitments and concerns of Quakers are best understood in historic testimonies such as John Woolman’s and queries that address us as individuals and communities.  John Woolman asked: “Do you live in the virtue of that life and power that takes away the occasion of all wars?”
1st, Quakers view truth as something that happens, it occurs.  It is like the nourishment of a food that must be grown and cooked and eaten and assimilated; it is a living occurrence in which we participate.  2nd meaning is communal.  We ask ourselves what we, collectively, mean.  George Fox said that it is the voice of Christ who “has come to teach his people himself.” 3rd, feeling and reason are viewed as continuous with one another, [not working at odds with one another].  As the light leads us along our path, a feeling is a directed step making up the path we take; reason is the directing path of the walking made up of these steps.  4th, the self is inherently social and transitional; we are like crests and troughs of the many-layered waves of a river.
At the heart of the community in which we participate is a spirit—a spirit which grows out of each of us and yet also grows into each of us.  The process of the Quaker ethic has 5 stages: quieting impulses; addressing concerns; gathering consensus; finding clearness; and bearing witness. We can focus on one at a time like stages, or we can look at any given moment and be aware of how all 5 should always be present as levels or aspects. 
Quieting Impulses/Addressing Concerns—My typical frame of mind is fragmented by desires, fears, frustrations, angers, habits, expectations and impulses.  George Fox’s “lusts” are mechanistic causes of our behavior.  They push us from below and behind.  The first step is to quiet these by having them let go of us and letting go of them.  There are many techniques for evoking an inner distance, like laughing at ourselves.  Sometimes I laugh and wonder how I could [be anxious about dying in nuclear war] and forget the basic fact of our mortality.
Friends seem to use various techniques as the beginning of service for “centering down.”  A warm engrossing sort of light is the kind on which Quakers focused during the 18th century period of Quietism.  People caught up in it in meeting for worship tend to breathe slowly and smile.  There is a 2nd sort of light more distinctive with Friends.  It is like a beacon, or a variety of beacons, that beckons us on.  It leads to an experience of disturbed care [and possibly “speaking out of the silence”].  It is not a result of impulse or lust but rather of feeling called into question in addressing a concern.  
After we quiet our impulses, we are ready to address concerns.  Genuine concerns have a different quality to distinguish them from mechanical habits or personal desires.  They lure us on, and in addressing these concerns we find ourselves addressed by them.  The Quaker queries provide a repository of key concerns of this sort.  Meeting in worship intensifies the sense of being addressed by an issue or concern.  We stand addressed by that powerful silence which waits upon us and listens.     
Gathering Consensus/Finding Clearness/Bearing Witness—Once you have caught sight of the light or felt a “leading,” then you follow. This is “gathering consensus” or “seeking clearness.” The aim of gathering consensus is to explore concerns & the reality we live amidst & seek until we find a view that does justice to the complexity of reality & rightness. For Quakers, consensus is practicing communal discernment that yields agreement & truth. The trick is to keep different points of view in dialogue until a genuine consensus is reached.      
Finding clearness is the stage of resolve, the stage at which we find ourselves standing in the conviction of some truth.  It is a matter of discovering objective moral truth, of finding your destiny, your calling.  This finding has the character of discovering you are in the grip of something, which is experienced as a truth known by direct revelation.  Some indicators of clearness are useful, [if not infallible]. Clearness usually involves openness (awareness of many perspectives), wholeness (all positions are respected and given their due), unanimity, and presence.  These four indicators can be reflected in, and enhanced by, the postures and gestures of our bodies.  There is an inclusive focus that many Quakers have come to see as simplicity.  Clearness simplifies.  It is a unity of our thoughts and deeds, a gathering of clear focus. 
Such a clearness can compel activity.  Such activity is not best understood as “action” in the traditional sense of the term.  What motivates the activity of those compelled to action is not achieving some end, but rather, the conviction that they must bear witness to the truth.  The guiding concern of people bearing witness is to live rightly.  [In seeking and bearing witness to peace], they are not so much trying to find a way to get to peace as bear witness to the conviction that there is no way to peace; peace is the way.  Quakers are convinced that genuine leadings all proceed from a common ground, springing from a unity, [a person-like presence] which we seek and find.  Friends differ in their views about the metaphysical relationships between Jesus of Nazareth and this inclusive, organic, caring, respectful presence that addresses us.  George Fox described it as: “Christ has come to teach his people himself.”
The Quaker process embodies the seeds for a culture of peace.  It is one that calls for new ways of talking and behaving.  We shall have to become strange in word and deed if we are to progress towards a culture which is rightly ordered.  There is a growing convergence in the world views being worked out by ecologists (i.e. “stewardship”), feminists (i.e. “cultural feminism”), peacemakers (i.e. “peacemaking”), civil rights activists (i.e. “community empowerment”), and others.  These are yielding a new set of leading ideas and empowering practices for the reconstruction of our culture.  
II. A CULTURE OF PEACE—We often talk as though peace and war were symmetrical opposites.  The fact that “war” is used as a verb and “peace” is not reflects the fact that while war is thought of as an activity, peace is thought of as a condition or state, not as something we can do.  While war is characterized as something substantial and positive in its own right, peace is most often defined negatively, as the absence of confrontation.  This definition identifies something bad we should avoid, but it leaves us [not knowing what to promote]. 
The other definition offered for peace by people with roots in a religious tradition, characterizes peace positively.  Peace is said to be a state of harmony, tranquility, unity, or concord.  But it fails to give us any concrete & dynamic notion we can use to guide our activity; [it describes the end of the journey but not how to get there].  And such concord or tranquility suggests a lack of vital life process and growth that make life worth living. 
What do these 2 definitions reveal about our culture?  Once we grant that conflict is an essential and ineradicable feature of all human activity, then it is indeed difficult to see how we conceive of peace as an activity.  If peace is a lack of activity and all human activity has conflict, then peace is not an activity. 
This conflict view of human nature is difficult to fight. The words that we use in reasoning itself are laced with metaphors of war & physical combat; ARGUMENT IS WAR. Law courts pose questions of justice in terms of conflicts between plaintiffs & defendants. Our economy is understood to be a mechanism for distributing  resources between competing people. Feeling & Reason are seen as being in opposition to one another.  The struggle between reason & feeling is taken to be the most radical source of conflict within each & between all.
Clearly these views of truth, feeling, and reason are quite different from those which underlie the Quaker process.  Friends have always held that conflict is only an option, not a necessity.  It is possible to live in the virtue of that power and spirit which takes away the occasion of all wars.  The conflict view is deeply entrenched in our culture.  To understand it, we need to think in terms of the impacts of the theological, scientific, and industrial revolutions that have taken place, [starting in the 300s A.D.].
Theological Revolution/Scientific Revolution—[Before the 300s], Christian communities believed that the Christ was in their midst and the Kingdom of God was within them.  Then, an enterprising and pragmatic emperor appropriated their religion, making it state doctrine and there by tying the Church to Caesar’s realm.  [The question became]  How can each citizen reconcile the orders of the temporal with the path of Christ?  The solution arrived at involved a revolution in religious thought.  [The key concept was]: Christ is not of this world, and we are.  All are conceived in lust, live in sin and must be ordered by practical principles of human justice.  [Along with this concept came] the doctrine of the just war; both are still with us.
Sometime after 1600, a new kind of science replaced theology as the driving force behind the construction of the western world view.  Man was reconceived again, [this time] as knower & known. Knowledge consists of a value-free understanding of the causes of events—causes governed by mathematical laws. Later events are explained in terms of the earlier. Nature is viewed as a great mechanism, pushed from the past into the present rather than guided toward some future goal. Man appears as an object in this world, governed by the same laws as those that order the rest of nature. 
Values are not matters of fact, and questions about them cannot be rationally answered; they are simply subjective preferences.  This view underlies contemporary economics; it pictures people as instrumental actors, manipulators using things and other human beings as means to an end.  Since there is no way of deciding who is right, conflict is inevitable.  Note that this instrumentalist model of human action is the old lust model in a new guise.  Here people throng the world with conflicting values which cannot be rationally adjudicated, and they use each other as means for their subjective ends.  This model was institutionalized beginning in the 18th century. 
The Industrial Revolution—1st, workers, their labor, and its products each had to be viewed as inter-changeable parts in a flow of goods and services.  2nd, these were to be dealt with in ways that abstracted them from the organic details.  Vast production systems became the means to achieve consumer preferences and government goals.  Clearly a culture of peace would involve a different conception of social science, a different model of human action, new institutions and practices. 
Many critics of social sciences share the conviction that contemporary social science has failed to discover any laws of human behavior [among other things].  It is in peoples’ languages that we should explain human action.  A critical participatory method amounts to social science as a gathering of consensus that yields clearness acknowledged by the community.   Besides the theorists who advocate such a participatory method, there are activists who are practicing it and seeking to institutionalize it, conflict mediators, and people in various parts of the Peace Movement. 
The activity is more like an art or craft than a mechanical procedure.  These processes of human activity involve at least 3 features.  1st [All facets] of the process are viewed as emerging; we are in the process of finding out2nd, The facets are related in organic processes; means and ends are internally related to one another.  3rd, the social processes have integrity and give values an objectivity. 
The development of institutions which would reflect & facilitate the critical participatory method could lead to a great reconstruction of our culture. Courts would become stewards of justice rather than referees at verbal duels. Economic institutions would become smaller, subservient to organic communities. The Pentagon would wither away, replaced by peace as an activity of resolving differences between people through consensus.       
We need to reject the conflict view of human nature as well as the Galilean method of social science.  Peace will become an activity in which we can vigorously engage.  We have much to learn about what “peace” means as a verb.  The source we can turn to for counsel is an inward presence.  It is a light which we may walk and a beacon leading the way. Those who act [out peace] would know this presence experimentally.    


                                                 

263.  Replacing the Warrior: Cultural Ideals and Militarism (by William A. Myers; 1985)
About the Author—William A. Myers has worked as journalist, auto mechanic, hospital orderly, & teacher. He received his Ph.D. in Philosophy from the University NM. He is a member of Albuquerque MM. This pamphlet germinated from an invitation by a student committee to give a lecture. He chose John Woolman, of whom virtually no one had heard.  [The interest in the subject prompted him to write a revised and expanded essay].
      “I walked about … thinking on the innumberable affliction which the proud, fierce [warrior] spirit produceth in the world … the toils and fatigue … their miseries and distresses when wounded,  … and of their restless, unquiet state of mind who live in this spirit … During these meditations the desire to cherish the spirit of love and peace amongst these people arose very fresh in me.”  John Woolman

INTRODUCTION—Born in 1944, I grew up knowing that my country was squared off against a belligerent rival.  Each country was able and quite possibly willing to do untold damage without warning.  The values inherent in nuclear deterrence show that we need a new cultural ideal.  We can see what a new ideal might look life by confronting militarism itself in its ancient and modern glorification of the warrior, and then by studying a remarkable 18th century alternative, the Quaker John Woolman. 
I.  The Ancient Hero—For young Greeks of Plato’s time, stories about Achilles in Homer’s Iliad were a way of transmitting cultural values.  Plato was against using most traditional Greek literature in educating the military elite.  [Even though regarded as indispensable to the siege of Troy by both sides, Achilles is sulking in his tent because King Agamemnon took away his war prize.  He only rejoins the siege when the king returns his war prize and his best friend dies fighting in his place]. 
His independence and his treasonous prayer that the Greeks keep losing as long as he stays out, makes him unsuitable as a warrior in Plato’s eyes.  For Plato, self-interested striving for glory has to be replaced by a willingness to set aside personal desires for the good of the whole community (i.e. replaced by the new Greek idea of citizenship).  Another problem Plato has is that Achilles loses control at the news of his friend’s death.  The problem for Plato seems to be that Achilles is all too human, and hence not a good ideal. 
His ideal was openly modeled on the Spartan militarist society, which ruthlessly submerged personal interest and individual differences to the needs of the state.  He wants the new warrior to be less self-centered, and he wants the rulers of the state to come from the ranks of the guardian warriors.  [So the new warrior must] be capable of intellectual pursuits far beyond the needs of military prowess, [capable of being] philosopher-kings.
II.    The Modern Warrior—How do the military virtues fit the culture & time we live in?  [The example I use in answer] is “The Red Baron.” He was a fighter pilot during WW I; he flew bright red airplanes [and shot down 80 enemy pilots]. Manfred Freiherr von Richtofen, wrote a memoir which was published during the war in which he fought. Von Richtofen shares with Achilles a number of characteristics. He is proud of his ability, and clearly seeks glory in shooting down more Englishmen.  The Red Baron fought at a time when aerial combat was still “personal, [quite unlike the impersonal slaughter going on in the fields below him].”  
[Most of his memoir reflects] a curious and extremely significant detachment, like the detachment of the bomber from the explosion.  The people below were thought of as incidental parts of “targets.” The detachment I discuss here avoids value commitments and the knowledge of the effects of one’s acts.  What the Red Baron flew was really only a vehicle for carrying machine guns.  The technology of warfare affects the appropriateness of particular ideals to a culture.  History changes the character of what we ought to find admirable. 
The Battle of the Somme wiped out virtually an entire generation of men in a matter of hours. Individual hero-warriors like the Red Baron became an anachronism. If we look at the future of warfare we can see the new “ideal” emerging of which the machine-gunner is an early representation. Many new warriors operate & repair complex machinery of a technological civilization; they are machine-minders. The expression “pushing the button” is eloquent in showing the extent the warrior’s detachment has reached since Homeric times.  The detachment of the long-distance warrior makes it difficult for an agent of human destruction to recognize responsibility for events. We do still value personal courage, strength, & technical skills; we must also value thoughtfulness.
Adolph Eichmann organized the details of the mass deportations of Jews from Germany & Austria, their shipment to concentration camps, & later their mass murder. While his deeds were monstrous, he himself seemed not to be a malicious man. [Rather], self-deception & fantastic willingness to conform to the official system, even one of mass murder, blotted out for Eichmann any sense of objective factuality. [The history of human suffering] simply did not exist for him; he was thoughtless, unable to think through the full meaning of his actions.  Detachment thus afflicts those who are, in no ordinary sense of the term, warriors.  Those designing, constructing, placing, and maintaining strategic missiles are also detached from the end product of their labors.  They show an inability to imagine in moral terms the true final result of the system they serve. 
        The antidote to detachment is a thoughtfulness which imaginatively considers probable consequences of actions & of participation in systems, & evaluates those consequences within a distinct framework of values. I want to examine an example of a life lived that thoughtfully. I have chose an obscure figure because he deserves to be better known & because he exemplifies the thoughtfulness I think is necessary in a cultural ideal for our time.        
        III. A New Cultural Ideal—His name was John Woolman. He was born in 1720 in New Jersey and lived nearly all his life in the town of Mt. Holly, about 20 miles from Philadelphia.  Woolman describes walking and riding up and down the colonies as a Quaker minister, meeting with all sorts of people and carefully and humbly explaining that slaveholding was deeply evil not only to slaves but also to the slaveholders who were themselves brutalized by the institution.  He once wrote a bill of sale for a slave woman, but after that he carefully explained and then refused to write any more documents involving disposition of slaves.  In all these stories Woolman shows up as a humble, considerate, and careful man.  He knew his own limits, but he was unwilling to press his views on others.  He would pay for any services he received as a guest in a household with slaves.  
[While in Pennsylvania], Woolman felt a leading to visit the Indians. He wrote:  “I walked about … thinking on the innumberable affliction which the proud, fierce [warrior] spirit produceth in the world … the toils & fa-tigue … their miseries & distresses when wounded,  … & of their restless, unquiet state of mind who live in this spirit … During these meditations the desire to cherish the spirit of love & peace amongst these people arose very fresh in me.”  Later, staying as an Indian settlement, Woolman peacefully confronted a man with a tomahawk.  “I went forward, & spoke to him in a friendly way... I believe he had no other intent than to be in readiness in case any violence was offered to him.” John Woolman is to me an ideal because of his thoughtful consideration of the consequences of his actions & choices. The most recent editor of Woolman’s Journal commented:  “The significance of Woolman is that he saw & took into account the long-range effects overlooked by many.”
IV.  Individual and Community: The Paradox—[The paradox is that while] learning what is appropriate behavior from the traditions of our community, we remain individuals and sometimes have different perspectives from our community.  What is our warrant, our authority, for maintaining a different moral position from that of our community?  It worried Woolman as a young man to be coming to conclusions contrary to the understanding of older and more experienced members of his religious society.  He recognized that in the face of widespread social evils individuals must lead; a community will only come to understand the good if it is demonstrated as a viable way of ordering affairs.
Woolman chose to be an example, a witness to his principles, rather than a mere preacher.  He tells us: “Deeply rooted customs, though wrong, are not easily altered, but it is the duty of everyone to be firm in that which they know is right for them.”  “To refuse the active payment of a tax which our Society generally paid was exceedingly disagreeable, but to do a thing contrary to my conscience appeared yet more dreadful.”  Woolman’s whole life was a recommendation of radical trust in the divine.  His achievement of that state that will not do violence to another for any provocation sets him apart from the majority of humankind, and yet makes his example even more valuable to us; the alternative is the pathology of detachment.  [Detachment can lead to the erosion of moral principles].  Thoughtful attention to the traits of character we value in others and in ourselves might help us avoid the absurdities systems of power generate. 
V.     Virtues for our Time—I would single out 3 key virtues in Woolman’s character that are especially applicable today: consistency; compassion; moral imagination.  When he discovered that the dyes in clothing involved slave labor he stopped buying dyed clothing, but continued wearing what he had until it wore out.  He also said:  “I have seen many entangled in the spirit oppression… I could not find peace in joying in anything which I saw was against that wisdom which is pure.” 
Woolman’s compassion, literally a “feeling with,” goes beyond benevolence in cultivating a sensitivity to the sufferings of others.  His sensitivity empowered Woolman to recognize particulars of injustice in the remote effects of systems, aspects which escaped the notice of his less perceptive contemporaries.  He recoiled from the practices and traditions which, even in miniscule ways, helped those wounds to fester.  Woolman’s moral imagination stands as an effective antidote to the detachment which besets us.  Through its exercise, we find out how the things we do affect others, and we are connected to humanity as we are shown our essential unity in the web of relationships.  These 3 virtues all clearly express the one guiding motivation of his life, to act always out of love toward absolutely everyone. 
VI.  Our Predicament/Conclusion—American society suffers from maintenance of an obsolete militaristic ideal, one which seriously perverted by certain metaphors. We are invited by one perverse & dangerous metaphor to think of the whole nation as a hero. Protecting national “interests” through belligerence & threats of revenge, while pretending that the ultimate weapons are never to be used, requires duplicity of thinking or utterly thoughtless detachment from reality. The unthinking acquiescence in the bizarre system which justifies raining down nuclear weapons upon almost 300,000,000 human beings constitutes the pathology of detachment.  We cannot responsibly wall ourselves off from the future we create in the present.  Thoughtfulness will breach that wall.
We can study the web of relationships, [our ideals], and come to understand its workings and our place in it.  Ideals [used to shape a unique individual life] show us human possibilities in confronting what is universal in the human condition.  While Plato’s Republic firmly counters an egocentric perspective, he replaces it with a rationalistic ideal of state control.  Plato’s glorification of rational control is false to the facts of human fallibility.  John Woolman shows us that giving up the illusion of egocentric rational control does not make one a pawn of external circumstances, but is the source of tremendous strength of moral character.
Surely putting aside the ego-centered will is the hardest practice of the religious life.  Yet only by recourse to something universal, beyond the self, can we transcend the limitation of individual knowledge and of individual power.  We can choose to apply in our intentions and purposes John Woolman’s virtues in the ways we shape our understanding of life well-lived.  I think the solution to the potentially disastrous effects of detachment is thoughtful choice of a new ideal to replace the warrior.  We need the new societal consciousness of human connection in the web of life that study of the life of John Woolman can provide.   

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   



267.  Encounters with Transcendence: Confessions of a Religious Philosopher (by Scott Crom; 1986)
There is a principle which is pure, placed in the human mind, which in different places and ages hath had different names.  It is however pure and proceeds from God.  It is deep and inward, confined to no forms of religion nor excluded from any, where the heart stands in perfect sincerity.  In whomsoever this takes root and grows, of what nation soever, they become brethren in the best sense of the expression.  John Woolman.

About the Author—Scott Crom is a member of Beloit (WI) MM, a Professor of Philosophy and Religion in Beloit, and a long-time friend of Pendle Hill; he has been student, staff member, and board member.  This pamphlet grows out of personal and intellectual struggles.  It is an attempt to reconcile the experience of transcendence and [religious experience] with the quest for rigor and clarity found in philosophy, logic and mathematics.
[Introduction]—John Woolman and Socrates have been continual inspirations and mentors in my personal and professional life.  Woolman said the above quote about Quakerism.  A colleague noted: “Woolman says that philosophy is vain without experience; Socrates says the experience is vain without philosophy.”  I shall report 3 of my own encounters with transcendence.  The felt tension between the heart and the head, between Woolman and Socrates, gives both shape and urgency to what follows. 
[1st Transcendent Experience]--At a summer conference of the Young Friends of North America, I had a powerful meeting for worship; a strongly living silence made itself felt. Suddenly, my hands felt odd, & I saw they were wet. I then realized that tears were streaming down my face & dripping on my hands. They were not tears of grief, or joy; I [felt] utterly washed away. I did not feel anything that I could call a sense of divine presence, nor was there any sort of “leading” to action or refraining from action. I did feel a temporary loss of self.    
“Religion is the response to an encounter with what is regarded as transcendent.” One can respond with fear or joyful dance; one can love others & all creation; one can put to the torch all who don’t respond in a similar way; one can seek a logical explanation. We can respond to someone else’s encounter, or to visible evidence of encounter in a friend, minister, or chance-met stranger. I could respond by seeking, by hunting the same source as my friend. We aren’t describing some ideal religion, but religion as we find it. I learned that “To be or not to be” is not the question. I both was & was not at the same time; “I” disappeared. We tend to regard self as some sort of invisible, intangible, spiritual substance or soul. Where was I during that experience when I disappeared?
 [Knowledge and Reality]—To reflect deeply on this question of self hood will raise some fundamental issues on knowledge and reality.  We are, paradoxically, more free and powerful and yet also much more enslaved than we ordinarily realize; the worst kind of slavery is due to ignorance.  If we do not know that there is a choice we sacrifice part of our freedom.  Knowledge has both content and form, perceptions and concepts.  [Perceptions do not constitute experience without form or organization if it is to count as experience]. 
Our experience is a joint product of what it “out there” and what is “in here.”  John Smith says that we do not merely reflect what is encountered, but we also refract it in accordance with our interests and our conceptual structure.  We assume that our human senses put us in touch with what is really “out there,” when they actually hide from us far more than they reveal.  Perhaps a thing like an orange has only one quality, which is differently perceived by eyes, ears, nose and tongue.  Experience is a joint product, and we are already active participants.
The conceptual or categorial elements of knowledge & reality are the most fundamental & pervasive structural aspects of knowledge & reality, such as space, time, cause, object, event, or self. The deep-seated categorial distinctions among object, activity, & quality are represented in language by nouns, verbs & adjectives. [English does contain flaws, such as “tornado,” where the word is a noun, but “tornado” is an event or activity & not a thing]. By looking at language families other than our own we can see the possibilities of different categorical structures. Some languages do not have the noun-verb-adjective structure of Indo-European languages.     
The structure of interrelated categories can be compared to the syntax of a language, and to the rules of a game, which fit together to make possible an interesting and challenging game.  But our old “parts of speech” categories break down on the frontiers of high-energy modern physics.  And since categories are the structure or the internal skeleton of our reality, they determine the meaning of such terms as true, right, or real. Let us try to see where a structuring of reality which works fairly well as a tool for explanation fails to do justice to the task of healing and nurturing [that is religion’s function].  What alternative [to the scientific] way is there to approach our issues of selfhood, reality, and transcendence?
[Selfhood as Event]—[“Selfhood,” like “tornado,” is] an event rather than an entity.  Taking selfhood to be an event rather than a “thing” enables us to do much more justice to what we actually experience in ourselves and observe in others, and does not let our speech run beyond our experience.  What is the most distinctive feature of an energy whirlwind which makes it a self or a person rather than a tree or a stone?  I prefer to speak of attention.  How difficult it is to attend fully.  Undivided attention means an undivided self; that’s where the self goes when it’s no longer “there.” The act of attending is a sub-process, or a small but effective eddy in that whirlwind of psychic energy.  Alan Watts somewhere speaks of the individual self as a nerve-ending through which the universe is taking a peek at itself.  Seeing selves as process leaves room for convenient discrimination of different centers, but also facilitates relation, connection, and ultimate union.  Selves seen as immaterial spiritual substances are divided, are ultimately different from each other, but self as process has no boundaries.        
[2nd & 3rd Transcendent experience]—The 2nd transcendent experience was at Pendle Hill years later. A bushy-bearded friend & I were faithful attenders at the daily meeting for worship. One Saturday morning during a conference weekend I was again overwhelm or “zapped,” this time with what I can only describe as an over-whelming feeling of love, for all of Pendle Hill staff, for conference people I had never seen before, even for food particles in my friends beard, something one would ordinarily regard as an annoyance. As in the first experience, there was no “presence,” no “Thou,” no “person” standing in relation to me. I felt loving in the divine sense of the word. I felt love itself, & in some way, I felt loved; I encountered & temporarily embodied that love. 
For years I struggled with the philosophical issue God.  I was in the uncomfortable position [of not being able to] bridge the gap between scientific ways of thinking and the language of Scripture, early or even 18th century Friends.  A book I read later said that, since God is Love, an experience of love may well be an experience of God.  Yes, God is love, but not all love is God.  [So I was back to regarding] my experience as religious, as an encounter with transcendence, but I could not feel easy about calling it an encounter with God.
The 3rd experience also took place at Pendle Hill, 5 or 6 years later.  [I had a son studying overseas], coping with a number of difficult situations requiring a maturity beyond his years.  During morning meeting for worship, I had a vivid visual image, [which is unusual because] my mental content tends to be strings of words, phrases or sentences.  [While I “held my son in the Light,” I “saw” 2 cupped hands, in which the figure of my son stood.  The light, at first a radiance became focused in a powerful beam.  Under that beam, my son’s image began to melt.  Soon nothing was left except a puddle of slag.  In a moment that puddle began to stir, and gradually the figure rose again.  It was smaller, more compact, yet clearly stronger, as if the dross had been burned away.  [As compared to the first 2 experiences, this third case there seemed to be a highly specific content; there was again no sense of presence, no I-Thou reciprocity. The final moment of the experience contained a clear sense of reassurance. I was personally shown what it means to say that God does not give us what we want, but what we need.    
[God-Colored Lens/Transcendence]—Terms often used for God, such as Creator, Redeemer, Judge, or Father, are pointers, or the least misleading terms which we have been able to produce. Of all the terms used to refer to the ultimate, I am most comfortable with “Light,” which can serve as three parts of speech, & does not confine us to any specific category of object, event, or quality. Those who live in a world with God are refracting their encounter through a God-colored lens.  God is that framework which makes their experience intelligible. 
But at this point arises the grave danger of moving insensibly from a healing function to an explanatory function.  To use language therapeutically is very different from using it either discursively or to explain, but the similarity of the surface forms of expression makes the trap very subtle.  I try to remain conscious of the purpose of my speech; if it is explanatory I use a structure which does not include God.   
Do I find “transcendence” a useful category?  Do I view the world through a transcendence-colored lens?  Transcendence is “real,” is an ingredient of my world, is a functioning part of the framework of my experience; transcendence is the source of meaning, in both senses of that word: importance; intelligibility.  In encounters with transcendence, we both see reality and are real, because we are in tuneThe mystery is still there, but in embracing it, we become it, and the mystery is no longer a problem. 
Transcendence is that which transcends, which goes beyond, or surpasses; it is an aspect of the intersection of “out there” and “in here” which is our experienced reality. It goes beyond the ordinary or routine, not in any spatial direction, but in quality.  What meaning can we attach to “an experience of the transcendence,” which is not the same as “a transcendent experience” [i.e. one which exceeds previous attempts]?  One can discuss religious transcendence only so far.  In the end, it must remain an undefined term.
[Paradox of Transcendence]—“Psychic distance” is the conscious awareness that one is a spectator, not an actual participant. The optimal psychic distance is actually the minimal distance, short of its total disappearance. The optimal transcendence is the minimal transcendence. Awareness of alienation produces a desire for reconciliation, for going beyond the self. My encounters show an order of increasing specificity & awareness of self.
[In many ways the 1st experience was the “best.”] It was the best because it was the most unalienated, & reconciled.  That “purest” experience would approach what I could call a “lenless” experience.  It is such moment-less moments, such content-less experiences which give meaning to my life.  I do not believe that one can deliberately or intentionally produce such moments.  Louis Nordstrom says: “True transcendence is radical immanence,” and “Transcendence is devoid of cognitive content, and … when this is perceived, transcendence has in fact been transcended.”
If I am to function in the world, to respond to the needs of others, it is necessary for me to wear “world-colored” lenses.  It is both possible and necessary sometimes simply to be.  And those occasions when we most are are precisely those in which we are not.  When we most clearly encounter that transcendence which is radically immanent, we are most at home, doing absolutely nothing special.   



                                                 

268.  In God We Live (by Warren Ostrom; 1986)
About the Author: Warren Ostrom has lived almost all his life near Puget Sound in Washington State.  He has a Masters in Social Work and has done a year of studies in comparative religion, after which he joined University Friends Meeting (Seattle; 1983).  He was a psychotherapist in a community health center.  This pamphlet grew out of discussions with his wife, Jana; with a Pendle Hill friend and with faculty and students in the comparative religion program at the U of WA. 

“The Ocean is within as well as without; and the path of the mystic is a gradual awakening … a remembrance of the Supreme Self which infinitely transcends the human ego and which is none other than the Deep towards which the wave ebbs.”  Martin Lings
Through the lens of wholeness all of life, all existence is revealed to be holy friendly and familiar; no one is a stranger…Loving from the center means channeling the love which pervades the universe through my heart and my hands…“I go for refuge to the spirit of which all reality partakes, to the great teachings and writings that lead me towards that spirit, to the community of believers.  Warren Ostrom
THE GEESE—The geese are an affirmation, a benediction, a reward. Their number dwindles when I slip from what I should be doing, & rises when my course is true. The geese told me I was being who I should be.  A Friend said:  “If you don’t listen, the voice inside gets softer, harder to hear, over time.  2½ years ago I started a comparative religion program.  Doors opened, [thing fell in place; time and resources were provided].
I am a normal middle-class American man; so much so that I feel safe in guessing that it is normal for middle-class Americans to feel empty and adrift when we pause long enough to realize how we feel.  Not even children are enough; we still need to come to terms with ourselves.  We are afraid of who we aren’t, afraid of the light we’re given, afraid of what the geese might tell us.
My beliefs began as a boy with the Apostle’s Creed.  [I did all the church things].  I was told there was only one way to God. Once I told a deacon that we shouldn’t recite the creeds, because nobody believed them anyway; [he got angry]. I delivered papers in the dark, in the fog. Still, I felt completely safe.  [In spite of my increasing doubts about the church], there was no doubt that the author of the 23rd Psalm said something true.  At times I knew the presence of the divine with unmistakable certainty; but I didn’t sense the divine presence in church.
At age 19, a friend of mine told me that if I saw only one thing in Europe, It had to see Chartres; he wasn’t a religious nut so I believed him.  It was a summer of discovery: independent adult life; sexuality; English cheese; Irish stout; and French countrysides; Chartres Cathedral [the most amazing of them all].  [The town had all the normal sounds].  The cathedral was a pool of silence.  The real shock was that I felt God, the God I had never felt in church; [I was surrounded by God].  It didn’t fit what I thought, so I had to keep re-thinking until my thought, my experience, and my intuition all fit. 
THE GROUND OF BEING—The theologian Bernard Lonergan writes that the mind must move from experience, through understanding, to judgment of truth.  Most of us simply do not talk about our religious experiences, because religious experience doesn’t fit smoothly into out every day social and intellectual world.  When I have felt the divine presence most profoundly, that presence has made itself known in an outpouring from my depths, and in a simultaneous exultation of the divine in all existence.  When I am true to myself—when I cut through to what is at the core of the soul—I find not only pure me but pure God, and union in God with all reality.   
Once, I was sitting in meditation in my living room at sunset.  I found myself in a consciousness awash in light.  My mind joined a far bigger mind, and I could feel my neighbors moving through their houses and knew what they were preparing for dinner.  Awareness spread wider and wider, to more and more people, until the universe seemed to pulse to its single beat.  I have observed meeting for worship through the eyes of a bird perched high on a window looking in.  I have felt everything in the room and the Presence penetrating everything.  My “drop” of consciousness flowed together with all consciousness, [and then separated again].   
There is really in essence no I, you, and it—just we, and we are within the much larger identity of holy universality, what I call the Spirit or the Presence.  Union with the Spirit is at once a profoundly humbling and a profoundly exhilarating revelation.  Martin Lings writes:  “The Ocean is within as well as without; and the path of the mystic is a gradual awakening … a remembrance of the Supreme Self which infinitely transcends the human ego and which is none other than the Deep towards which the wave ebbs.”  
 Mainstream Christianity and Judaism tend to maintain a clear divide between the human and the divine.  In all the centuries of discussion it seems never to have been suggested that humanity and divinity are one.  For me the experience of oneness amounts to being saved; it is salvation from isolation to total communion. 
I have come to a new understanding of the Apostles’ Creed:  A divine presence reveals [God’s self] as the ongoing creator, sustainer, and substance and spirit of all existence.  Jesus seems to have had the access to and intimacy with God [that one] associates with only-childship.  The spirit is so limitless we each can be as close to the Source as an only child to a loving parent.  We are all “conceived by the Holy Ghost.”  I think the essence of a dying person returns to the divine wholeness and continues in the incorporated-but-separate condition which characterized him or her in life.  I can’t see where Jesus affirms judging the “quick and the dead.”  All worshipers of the Spirit and the Truth meld in their focus on the Holy.  When the sin is renounced, that obstacle is removed; so the sin can be said to be forgiven.  “Amen” is a fine old word related to “omm.”  It returns us to the meditation from which our awareness springs.  I affirm the Apostles’ Creed as my own. 
I do not deny that Jesus was Christos’ most complete fulfillment. I simply add that we are all the Christ when we are true to our deepest natures.  We are a tiny part of God, but a precious part.  All my joy, all of my hurt resounds in an awareness that has not limit in time or space.  War is so repugnant because it is the slaughter of the Spirit’s incarnation.  It is one thing to rejoin the divine ocean after a good death; it is quite different for any limited, partial consciousness to decide when a death should occur.  Through the lens of wholeness all of life, all existence is revealed to be holy friendly and familiar; no one is a stranger.
Sin is whatever blocks our union with the divine.  That which dulls intuition and spiritual alertness is sinful.  [Remembering this] I walk more, listen more, and meditate more.  I re-experience that every person is composed fundamentally of the divine.  [If I find myself full of hate], I summon my memory of the unity experience and let that fill my mind.  The Light has never misled me, and each time I turn to it, I emerge feeling tuned and nourished.  The Spirit does not work against itself.  The center of adversary is the same as my center, no matter how repulsive the shell which has grown around it.
Somehow we’ve let the idea develop that we are all separate and in competition.  I was afraid that if I looked deeply into myself I would find emptiness.  I even feared that God was an idea that I had adopted, an ego defense mechanism, and had no reality.  I began meditation fir stress-reduction; when I risked a little deeper meditation. I found my refreshment and appreciation for life steadily grew.  The miracle grows; when my own competitiveness is dissolved, my adversary’s [eventually] melts away too.  
I volunteered to work with some of the inmates of a minimum security prison for young men.  They were me; they were you; they were God.  And they were grasping desperately for acknowledgment of that.  They showed me that the answer is not more prisons, or any other kind of walls between people.  The answer is more love from the center, the love of understanding identification.  Most people in jail have never come face to face—spirit to spirit—with love from the center.  Loving from the center means channeling the love which pervades the universe through my heart and my hands.
BOUND AND BOUNDLESS—A major category of psychological disturbance is partly defined as a condition where the individual does not know where he or she begins.  Am I sick because I believe the boundaries between [all substance, energy, consciousness, and emptiness] are more illusion than real?  I know that while people are all part of a single identity, we also have separate identities, which for certain functions are quite important; we are at once separate and inseparable, bounded and boundless.  People with borderline personality disorders have difficulty believing that they are real, that they exist at all.  When I am able to live in awareness of unity, reality is exquisitely obvious [as I participate in all the substance, energy, consciousness, and emptiness around me].  In the hours, the days, the weeks in between, I need community, and I need religion.   
RELIGION—[The Buddhist have a saying about Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha.  I would translate it as] “I go for refuge to the spirit of which all reality partakes, to the great teachings and writings that lead me towards that spirit, to the community of believers; [it is what we all need].  [I was alone one night at work, between clients.  The stillness steadily grew. Gradually it filled me, filled the room, and peace flowed in.  What was stunning was that I knew it wasn’t just me being peaceful. 
At times I felt taken up by a powerful stream—as though all I needed to be sure of the right thing to do, was to be tuned in, in harmony with a powerful stream.  I found a resounding chord in reading about Zen. In Zen meditation, I felt lifted by luminous flood waters, and the world was fresh, new, and spectacularly beautiful. And whole.  When I thought of going to seminary, my wife suggested a Friends meeting.  In Meeting we both felt at home.  Friends offered a convincing understanding of the Presence. 
As the years pass, I also find the love support, and challenges of a Christian Sangha.  I encounter the Christ among Friends—in Friends who call themselves Christian and in Friends who don’t.  Other people following their own inner promptings and experiences find the Christ in other places.  Some even find it in the very church which for me was an airtight, imprisoning box.  [5 geese are on the pond]. Life swirls around and through me, rich and full of meaning.  I am—you are—we are all—in the palm of Christ’s hand.    


                                                        

269.  THE SEED AND THE TREE: A Reflection on Non-violence (by Daniel A. Seeger; 1986)
About the Author—Daniel A. Seeger became a conscientious objector (CO) to military service during the Korean War after reading Gandhi in a required “Contemporary Civilization” course in college.  His challenge became the Supreme Court case The USA vs. Daniel A. Seeger, which broadened the basis for religious objection to military service.  He serves as Regional Exec. Secretary to the New York American Friends Service Committee (AFSC).  This essay addresses the theory of “just revolution” which has found expression in the corporate activities and statements of Friends’ bodies and agencies.

The means may be likened to a seed, the end to a tree, and there is just the same inviolable connection between the means and the end as there is between the seed and the tree. Mohandas K. Ghandhi
To free ourselves from established violence without appealing to armed violence requires us to adopt positive, courageous, dynamic, effective nonviolent action…  Non-violence must walk with its eyes on heaven, but its feet on the ground.  Dom Helder Camara
Being peacemakers is essentially an affair of the heart, rather than of the mind.  We shall not debate each other into the ways of love.  For we touch people’s hearts not by what we debate with them about, but rather by the quality of our being.  Daniel A. Seeger 
“The whole Gandhian concept of nonviolent action and satyagraha is incomprehensible if it is thought to be a means of achieving unity rather than as the fruit of inner unity already achieved.”  Thomas Merton       
 Introduction—There are critical moments in history when it becomes necessary to refocus on the basic insights and renew the gifts of the Spirit which inform our approach to social realities and authentic expressions of the Truth.  [Currently] the way of nonviolence has become blurred and its strategies uncertain.  Gandhi and King have advanced the nonviolent cause, but transformation of Indian society and the struggle for full equality [are incomplete].  Contemporary history’s chaos has sown uncertainty among well-meaning people longing for justice.  What does it mean to be committed to the way of nonviolence?
The Skepticism Bred of Compassion—A South American woman was impressed with the Nicaraguan revolution, especially the neighborhood councils that had been the Revolution’s backbone. She came to believe that not to pick up arms & act in self-defense is unethical. Another Latin American said: “True violence does not lie in the act of someone resisting oppression, but in the starving wage & the expulsion of farmers from their land… Today the Church is changing & is working with the labor movement to bring about justice.  It is working with the farmers to save their land.
One of the most significant dialogues grows out of the encounters of the leaders & people of the Latin American Church with oppression in their countries, & the liberation theology movement. Cardinal Paulo Everisto Arns, Archbishop of Sao Paulo said: The real power of a revolution is moral, & if it doesn’t have that the revolution doesn’t exist. Violence isolates.  I cannot say [to the poor] ‘I’d rather see you all dead than to see you defend yourselves’ [with violence].  If they have no training in nonviolence, won’t they be led to respond with violence?
Dom Helder Camara, archbishop of Recife in Brazil said:  “To free ourselves from established violence without appealing to armed violence requires us to adopt positive, courageous, dynamic, effective nonviolent action…  Non-violence must walk with its eyes on heaven, but its feet on the ground.”  He started religious life as a priest and a Trappist Monk.  He died as a Sandinista guerilla.  Again he said: “We would prefer there not be fighting in Nicaragua, but this is not the fault of the pueblo, of the oppressed, who only defend themselves. 
Peter Matheson took the fruits of labor and thoughts of some 20 people and wrote [excerpt follows]:  “Christians agree that: some forms of violence are never justified (e.g. torture, conquest, oppression); churches and resistance movements alike have not explored adequately the strategies and effectiveness of nonviolence in the struggle for a just society; nonviolence should not be seen as a morally unambiguous, uncontroversial and apolitical form of action, or as one that necessarily excludes others.” 
“In “revolutionary situations,” the majority are either accepting of the “just revolution” concept, or believing that peace and justice cannot be obtained by violent means. Martin Luther King and Helder Camara believe that Christians and other men are bound to work for peace and justice here on earth.  In come cases their nonviolence is a provisional option and represents a conviction that violence can only legitimately be used as a last resort and that nonviolent options are still open and have rarely been used on a large and systematic scale.” 
“Those willing to sanction violence for a just revolution are represented by the writers Camillo Torres, Richard Schaull, James Cone, and by the contemporary Christians Abel Muzorewa, Robert Mugabe, Julius Nyerere, Kenneth Kaunda in Southern Africa.  These 2 options are in some ways much closer to each other than earlier “pacifist” and “just war” position.  A confessional chasm lies between those on the side of liberation and those who support the oppressive structures of the status quo.” 
The Church and the Gospel of Peace—It is commonly accepted that the 1st Christians understood pacifism to be an integral part of their faith.  [In Matthew 5:38-48, Jesus explains how to “love your enemy].  This passage is only one of many which unambiguously sets forth a non-violent ethic.  People were not accepted into the Christian community unless they renounced taking part in any function whose processes were ultimately en-forced by weaponry.  Constantine I [the Great] began the process over an 80 year period of co-opting a fledging spiritual movement by “the establishment” in an attempt to regenerate itself. 
A certain schizophrenic character within the Christian community throughout its subsequent history is accounted for by dividing the clergy from the laity (a distinction unknown in the earlier Church). The clergy tended to maintain a personal code of nonviolence, while in un-Christlike fashion blessing the organized violence of diverse temporal powers during the course of Western history.  The prospect that the Roman Catholic Church in Latin America may now be shaking itself loose from a centuries-old collaboration with repressive oligarchies kindles the imagination.  Vatican Council II, provided a precedent for reviewing the Church’s mission. 
There are 2 paths down which the Church could conceivably proceed: a recommitment to its vast constituency of the oppressed poor while translating its 17 centuries of just war theory into a just revolution theory, or it could recommit to the poor return to the Gospel of Peace as practiced in primitive Christianity. It is tempting to canonize as non-violent heroes persons whose approach is actually consistent with the just war theory. It is easy to misappropriate the good names of Gandhi, King, & Merton & to choose selectively from their teachings.     
Judgmentalism and Solidarity—A 1st step for developing a truly nonviolent sensibility is to stop being judgmental.  During WW II many people who are still active in the American Friends Service Committee refused to participate in a violent struggle against evil German and Japanese fascism.  I think I would have found that they were not sitting in judgment of those participating in the military effort, [or even the Germans or the Japanese].  Condemnation has no part in a truly peaceable outlook.  If our minds are full of hatred and condemnation, this ultimately will be expressed in acts of violence and destruction and murder. 
A feeling of pride at having come to understandings which are not yet widely grasped is also corrupting; it disables us as instruments of Truth.  For how can one take credit for the experiences one has been given.  We should not congratulate ourselves or each other for superior wisdom.  True prophets never take credit for the wisdom it is given them to speak.  Guilt is another form of judgmentalism which is equally fatal.  It is not even necessary to be morosely preoccupied with one’s own past lapses from virtue.  [If we dwell on such things] our spirits will grow coarse, our hearts stubborn and we will be overcome with gloom.
[If we manage to avoid all these traps] we are left with an overwhelming feeling of solidarity.  We begin to get a glimmer of the whole of humankind as but one family.  Such solidarity is not real unless it is given concrete expression in the way we behave toward the specific individual human beings whom life brings across our path.  Love of neighbor is the basis not only of Christ’s teachings, but also of all other great spiritual teachings.  The Bhagavad Gita says:  “Who burns with the bliss and suffers the sorrow of every creature within his own heart, making his own each bliss and each sorrow; him I hold the highest of all sages.”  Does loving everyone mean assenting to everything they say?  Does it relativize our search for Truth?
The Discernment of Truth—Once it is clearly established that our love for our fellow human beings is not a function of their beliefs and attitudes, it no longer becomes necessary to betray the truth by pretending that the diverse ideas of everyone within some arbitrarily defined “in group” are equally valid.  The nonviolent sensibility believes in a credible alternative to the spiritual and intellectual conditions which exist; the task is to create it, not compromise it.  To find a way out of the present impasse will require a calm and lucid pursuit of Truth, unencumbered by sentimentalism, guilt, or comradeship at the expense of honesty.  Seeking the Truth with impartiality, trying to live the Truth as clearly as we know how, and speaking the Truth without ego investment, is always a service.  We should move forward with a new confidence that to pursue the Truth is the 1st and noblest objective, and 2nd is to encourage the sound of Truth.
Pragmatism in Perspective—When people try to compare the costs and the results of violent and nonviolent programs, a profound bias creeps into the discussion.  [Since risky, bloody, imperfect, and even unsuccessful crusades are the accepted norm], people arguing nonviolence often appear to be on the defensive if they cannot demonstrate to skeptics’ satisfaction that nonviolent action will work as if by magic and be without human cost.  When dealing with the pragmatic aspects of nonviolence, we must recognize the biases that allow for loss of life in weighing the effective use of violence and prohibits any when judging nonviolent strategies. 
One of the difficulties we face in conducting pragmatic appraisals is that it is impossible to run through history twice.  [Because of the unchangeable fact of history], arguments based upon pragmatic considerations are apt to degenerate into wishful thinking on the part of all those in the discussion.  Pacifist armchair philosophers are not immune from the “rose-colored glasses” syndrome.  With nonviolence having been tried relatively infrequently, the facts of real experience are much less available to encumber the imagination. 
Throughout history people have varied in their readiness to resort to arms and in their creativity in perceiving alternative courses of action before a resort to violence appeared inevitable.  The pacifist understands that the arena of social utility assessments is an inadequate one in which finally to secure one’s convictions either for or against nonviolence. It is beyond pragmatism that nonviolent people locate the well-springs of their commitment.
The Reality of the Spiritual Realm—The universe we see is but a series of tokens representing a deeper reality, a reality of spirit and meaning.  As human beings we have a still imperfectly developed capacity to experience the spirituality underlying and permeating all that we know with the senses.  This special layer of being has to do with areas of reality which are uniquely human and which do not have, nor ever will have intellectually precise delineation.  Whether this special human level of functioning be called wisdom, or enlightenment, or compassion, it is a capacity without which the human race clearly will not survive.
The peacemaker knows that the good will never be assured once and for all by one heroic act, or by one final war to make the world safe for democracy.  War drives whole populations to one side or the other into insoluble dichotomies.  [Not seeing the enemy as evil] becomes criminal.  Fortitude equals fanaticism; all the sinners will be wiped out.  Thus is violence humankind’s descent to the lower levels of being.  Being peacemakers is essentially an affair of the heart, rather than of the mind.  We shall not debate each other into the ways of love.  For we touch people’s hearts not by what we debate with them about, but rather by the quality of our being.
The higher capacity of human nature to transcend the insoluble dichotomies is the beyond the power of manipulation.  [Theorizing about how to affect the future and ignoring the present moment is a wasted effort].  Each moment affords a choice between life and death, between good and evil. All to which we aspire can find expression in time present.  Indeed, there is no time but this present.
No Time but this Present—In our society where worth is equated with productivity, patient action is very difficult.  It is easy for activists to forget that their vocation is not to give visibility to their own powers, but to give witness in a free, joyful, and grateful way to the power of Truth.  Work for the future is not based on anxiety, but on a vision worthwhile in the present.  The nonviolent sensibility will steadfastly renounce a calculus which weighs the absolutes of death and destruction in the present against the uncertain promise of relative social advancement in the future.  The most difficult thing for well-meaning people to come to terms with is the reality that it may not be for them to see or significantly help with lifting the oppression from people to whom they reach out in loving service.  Inevitably, untruthful means of seeking of the same results will seem seductive. 
How do we develop our capacity for seeking and expressing Truth?  The various practices have in common the cultivation of a capacity for impartiality.  William James said:  “Practice may change our theoretical horizon; it may lead into new worlds and secure new powers.”  In practice, what Isaac Penington called “the wanderings and rovings of the mind” are stilled.  Inner silence is a way of becoming poor [beggars] in spirit, which brings the practitioner close to the Kingdom of God.   Through our inner silence we create a small space in our hearts where the seed of eternal things, which is already within, can come to the fore and can establish the solid foundation on which all right living and true peace is based. 
[Our part to play in Creation] is held out to us, and it is always suited to our external condition and our inner resources.  Bhagavad Gita says:  “One attains perfection when his work is the worship of God from whom all things come and who is in all.”  [We don’t have to go to a Central American jungle, or be in a South African prison to do our work].  We can reduce our recreational consumption of gasoline, or buy local.  To paraphrase [the Buddhist] Hui Neng: “The truth is to be lived; it is not to be merely pronounced with the mouth.”  St. Francis of Assissi said: “One possesses only so much wisdom as he puts into practice.”  Among the range of options available one which is suitable to our present spiritual resources and our practical circumstances, and which we can choose if we are not oblivious to it and choose another by default.
The Lawfulness of the Creation—The nonviolent sensibility sees the universe as one governed by law.  But a close reading of the great prophets of nonviolence discloses that they are careful not to promise that those practicing the way of Truth will see concrete results.  Salvation or nirvana may be promised: the reward of visible historical impact is not.  Thomas Merton said:  “The whole Gandhian concept of nonviolent action and satyagraha is incomprehensible if it is thought to be a means of achieving unity rather than as the fruit of inner unity already achieved… When seen only as useful in achieving political independence, no inner peace is achieved, no inner unity, only the same divisions, the conflicts & the scandals that were ripping the rest of the world to pieces.        
The search for “political results” or “social change” has caused a grave erosion in the authenticity of nonviolent practice among activists in our time.  At the time they were martyred, both Mohandas Gandhi and Martin Luther King, Jr. were in danger of being overwhelmed even by those among their own constituents who were seeking results rather than Truth. 
There will be times when our work will affect the course of human events for the better in spectacular ways; there will be other times when the most clearly conceived and purely motivated works will appear to be submerged unnoticed by the wave of history.  A truly nonviolent sensibility sees the stamp of eternity even in the smallest project, and this sense of appropriateness is immediate; it does not depend upon results upon the completion of causal chains stretching into the future, for its realization.  Cesar Chavez and the many women and men who had joined him in the campaign for Proposition 14 (farm workers’ right to organize) were so convinced of the righteousness of their actions that the final results became secondary to the value of the action itself.  They felt there were reasons to celebrate and to be grateful even when the proposition did not pass. 
On the inner, spiritual level, the nonviolent sensibility conceives its actions of witness to the Truth as the giving of a gift.  That gift in personal affairs is pure which is given without expectation of results, but which is given because of the fitness of the gift at the time.  In the inward being of the practitioner, nonviolent action has the character of such a gift, offered because of its fitness as an expression, and not as a stratagem for having one’s way with the unfolding drama of existence. 
Knowing that there is no time but this present, the nonviolent sensibility stops to listen, to wait and look, to taste and see, to pay attention and to be awake.  The tyranny of past, present, and future gives way to a joyful awareness of the eternal now, of how universal and eternal things are revealed and can be fully apprehended in the present moment.  The nonviolent sensibility is an unshakeable commitment to make of ourselves a free gift to that Spirit which patiently awaits our discovery of its power and beauty. 


                                                 

270.  The Sanctuary Church (by Jim Corbett; 1986)
About the Author—Born in Wyoming in 1933, Jim Corbett ranched in Arizona during much of his adult life.  [His other occupations involved working on the range & information about it]. After learning of Central American refugees’ need for protection from federal officials, he began guiding them through the southern borderlands & put together a refugee relay network; he was a defendant in the Arizona sanctuary trial. This pamphlet was a Philadelphia YM address & was expanded to deal with sanctuary as part of what [really being] the church is.

If we give up our position of privilege, [we can only find] a place to stand with the dispossessed and serve the Peaceable Kingdom in a special kind of community that dedicates itself to such service… a catholic church that is a people rather than creed or rite [or one culture].  Jim Corbett 
“The humble, meek, merciful, just, pious, and devout souls of the world are everywhere of one religion; when death has taken off the mask, they will know one another, though the divers liveries they wear here make them strangers.”  William Penn
All causes to which life must be sacrificed are among Moloch’s many names. He delights most in sacrifices that give him the name of a good cause… We cannot serve justice if we become hypnotized by the state’s use of violence, as though its force were the ultimate power.  Jim Corbett
 [Introduction]—[ I used to be] struck with the Mexican cathedrals’ obsession with the agonies of the cross.  But as I struggled to cope emotionally with having become a peripheral witness to the crucifixion of the Salvadoran people, a suspicion grew that the Cross opens a way beyond breakdown. Providing sanctuary for Central American refugees is gathering into a recombinant church that is more nearly catholic than ever before. [It has brought together refugee, rabbi, & Catholic priest in providing sanctuary]. History & common language offer no better term than “church’ for people who covenant to serve the Kingdom. I address you about the ways our prac-tice of sanctuary is bringing us together & about the tasks ahead as the sanctuary church faces the security state.
[“Sanctuary” and “Church”]—“Sanctuary” refers to protective community with people whose basic human rights are being violated by government officials.  The public practice of sanctuary holds the state accountable for its violations of human rights.  In the wake of the Arizona sanctuary trial, faith communities in the US will provide sanctuary for refugees whose rights are violated by government officials.  That some people risk being treated as criminals in order to save refugees is just a matter of basic human decency.  That government disapproval makes the observance of minimal standards of human decency a major church issue indicates how urgently it needs to free itself from its 17 centuries of Constantinian captivity of the church as the government’s servant.
[Central to] liberation is the early Quaker understanding of church to be the catholic community of human beings who in obedience to the light dedicate themselves to serving the Kingdom. William Penn states:  “The humble, meek, merciful, just, pious, & devout souls of the world are everywhere of one religion; when death has taken off the mask, they will know one another, though the divers liveries they wear here make them strangers.” 
Dom Helder Camara, Bishop of Recife, calls Covenant communities “Abrahamic communities.”  He also includes atheist humanists, encourages them to “translate what I say into your language … if you think selfishness is narrow and choking, if you hunger for truth, justice, and love, you can and should go with us.”  In 1968 at MedellinColumbia, the Latin American bishops [switched their role from] serving the established powers to answer the requirement of the Gospel to serve and empower the poor. 
In Anglo America, this choice means sharing our privileges with the poor and persecuted and turning towards a radically different ground of empowerment.  Sanctuary is the communion that unites and empowers us in spirit and truth.  Renewal in the Catholic Church involves local communities assuming powers and initiatives formerly restricted to clergy.  Quakers, [on the other hand], need to overcome our tendency to fragment the corporate guidance we receive in a gathered meeting into issues of individual conscience. 
The Quaker meeting usually aspires to be fully engaged while remaining radically unassimililated.  As a faith practice, sanctuary brings back into focus our community’s covenant to serve Peaceable Kingdom.  Asking “what can we do [as a community]?” opens the way for each individual offering to be incorporated into a cathedral of love and service that our life as a people builds for the Kingdom in human history.  Sanctuary is a perennial task for any people that covenants to serve the Peaceable Kingdom.  Through the corporate practice of love and service we are to enter into the full community with the violated that heals humanity into one body. 
[Sanctuary in Church-State relations]—Sanctuary has to do with church-state relations.  It presupposes that the church has come to occupy an institutional place with society that permits it to limit and even challenge the state’s use of violence.  The church-state fashion by the Reformation [and nationalism] left little room for sanctuary [or the integration of kingdoms and principalities].  The dismantling of the transnational church and subordination of the church to the nation state was a guiding objective of the Reformation. 
The state’s ability to enforce its will, when put to the test, rests on the use of its police powers, but this serves to stimulate rather than crush noncompliance when used against the community practice of a society’s formative religious insights.  The [emerging] church aspires to be the kind of worldwide catholic community that opens the way toward peace and justice in the relations among racial economic and national groups.  Constructive involvement with the nations’ legal systems as both an initiator and an advocate for human rights, is one of the keys.
[Because of the] covenant to do justice through community cohesion rather than state coercion, the church
has unequaled power to mobilize itself as a communion that transcends national boundaries.  When police power is used to coerce cooperation from a recalcitrant society, it is soon forced either to concede its impotence or else to transmute into a military force making war on the citizenry. 
Hypnotized by the modern state’s destructive powers, we often ignore our own empowerment and choose instead to be moralizing bystanders.  If life on earth is now jeopardized by the absence of an international rule of law, active responsibility for the essential primary task at hand must assumed by the church rather than the state.  The local community agency is now of unprecedented importance as the church builds the social order that is a pre-requisite for developing the rule law among nations.  Sanctuary is demonstrating how international morality can take root in local community practice.  Meeting and knowing Central Americans personally, we also come to care deeply about what is happening in Central America.  At this point in the development of law among nations, the church is the institution that can incorporate into community practice international law that mandates civil initiative to maintain human rights in the face of governmental violations.  The church is building a foundation that brings individual actions into a sustained community task through its congregational practice of sanctuary. 
[Defending Human Rights]—The defense of human rights by the sanctuary church is faith-based & worship-initiated. Our country was founded on the premise that a society’s constituent individuals & communities retain primary responsibility for protecting human rights. “Civil disobedience,” or more accurately civil initiative is individuals’ or communities’ exercise of their legally established duty to protect the victims of government officials violations of fundamental rights. Justice Robert H. Jackson stated at the beginning of the Nuremberg Tribunal that: “[The] principle of personal liability is a necessary as well as a logical one if International Law is to render real help to the maintenance of peace.” Implementing the Nuremberg mandate is the task of civil initiative. The sanctuary movement is building the institutional foundations to fulfill this task. Civil initiative that incorporates recognized rights into community norms & legal practice is peacemaking in its quintessential form, & is the most practicable way for us to cultivate the growth of a peacemaking international order.       
Many of the strategies of civil disobedience that have been devised to topple unjust laws are counter- productive in civil initiatives to protect good laws; they undercut the very statutes and treaties we wish to protect.  Any resistance to state-enforced injustice must complement rather than cancel the community’s constructive task.
[Defending Good Laws/Accountability]—Sanctuary for Central American refugees defends good laws that US government officials are violating.  A 9th Circuit Court Judge found that the INS “engages in widespread illegality, so wide-spread that it is not a matter of individual misconduct but a broad systematic process.”  Among the good laws are the UN refugee Protocol and the 1980 Refugee Act that implemented the Protocol.  [Key to the Protocol] is the prohibition against expulsion or return of refugees to any country in which they would face persecution.”  [A key difference is that between] refugees and illegal immigrants.  [The legal system’s treatment of sanctuary cases is such that] the government is unlikely to hold itself accountable for human rights violations.  Jurors rarely realize that they have the power and responsibility to shield the community whenever the judicial system is subverted to serve injustice, nor are they likely to learn this in court.  
Few Salvadorans and Guatemalans make it through Mexico without suffering some form of violence or extortion, usually by authorities.  Most countries that signed the protocol recognize most Central American seeking asylum are refugees, and have outreach programs, sometimes even to rescue them from INS prisons in the US.  Nothing in the law permits the US government to return refugees to persecution if they have resided in or crossed other countries and their economic needs do not alter their status as refugees.
 The sanctuary network’s screening, placement and protection of Central American refugees is an emergency alternative to the INS.  Our responsibility for protecting the persecuted must be balanced by our accountability to the legal order.  [There are 7 characteristics of civil initiative:  nonviolent (neither seizing police power or resisting arrest); truthfulness (open and subject to public examination); catholic (victim’s ideology and political usefulness is irrelevant); dialogical (joint seeking of solution that does not compromise human rights); germane (actions are not primarily symbolic or expressive); volunteer-based  (community responsibility without creating non-government bureaucracy); community-based (outreaching and outlasting individual acts of conscience). 
[From “Just War” to “Just Revolution”]—The “just war” doctrines designed to convert the Christian church to service of empire are equally relevant to justification of revolutionary warfare. Whether war is waged by the state or revolutionaries, the idea is to assault your adversary’s life & liberties until he is either destroyed or else submits to your will. Political parties struggling to gain & maintain power are unreliable advocates of human rights. How radically unassimilated from the rule of violence must the church become to go free from its [“service to empire”]? It cannot serve as a sanctuary for human rights while supporting any warfare.  
Prophetic faith has long elicited complaints from government officials who think religion should observe an otherworldly lack of concern for justice; the prophetic faith rejects any separation of “political” from “religious” concerns. Is the practice of sanctuary by Covenant communities “political?” Protective community with the violated limits the state’s exercise of coercive political power. It counters state’s power of domination with community cohesion, not by seizing control of state powers. The church is neither pseudo-state nor political party.
The communities’ practice of Covenant faith shakes the very foundation of politics.  Its vitality depends on sanctuary’s being genuine communion, not on its being a serious contender for political power.  The [emerging] church’s faith in communion contrasts with the faith in violence shown by state and revolutionaries.  It seeks to establish new liberties rather than new states.  The network of sanctuary communities rejects the politicized treatment of refugees by bureaucrats and revolutionaries alike.  How are we to work with those whose dedication to winning the good war entails using us as medics in their crusade? 
Each sanctuary’s response, whether restricted by government or revolution, is woven into the full spectrum of responses required to assure that all refugees’ rights will be protected. The sanctuary network’s refusal to politicize its response to refugees seems as counter-revolutionary to one side as it seems insurrectionary to the other. Sanctuaries have their own decision-making procedures; most are part of an established denominational network, & the networks are intertwined. The sanctuary church is thus highly resistant to centralization & takeover.  
In responding to refugees according to their needs rather than political alignments or usefulness, sanctuary network’s response will vary according to refugees’ national origin. The Nicaraguan refugee situation called for a letter to the INS Office of Refugee Asylum & Parole insisting that the government abide by its obligation under international law not to return deserters, draft resisters, or war victims to a “gross violator of human rights.” Providers of sanctuary services in Arizona were already helping Nicaraguan draft evaders reach an INS office where they could apply asylum. If they were captured first & could not make bail, they were sometimes imprisoned, pressured, and “disappeared.” [Since] the US government supports any Nicaraguan who wishes to speak out about Sandinista violations of human rights, Nicaraguans have no current need for public sanctuary protection to allow them to speak truth to power. The forms of sanctuary services for Salvadorans & Guatemalans are changing rapidly as conditions & needs change that prevailed when sanctuary for Central Americans began. 
[Educating State and Local Governments]—Even individuals who belong to no sanctuary-providing community can help build a sanctuary society by educating city, county, & state officials to refuse to collaborate with INS violations of refugee rights. Whenever state & local governments collaborate in the capture & deportation of Salvadoran & Guatemalan refugees, their law enforcement agencies hold the gun for them to raped, robbed, & violated. Governor Toney Anaya proclaimed New Mexico to be a “State of Sanctuary” & emphasized that “the sanctuary movement is not fighting against unjust laws; it is fighting for the observance of just laws.”  Our country is now at a crossroads in its history at which it must choose between Anaya’s way [or a more brutal way].
Few local & state government officials are aware that they are fully responsible for complying with international human rights & humanitarian laws regarding persons within their jurisdiction. Sanctuary-providing communities should also clarify with local officials the policies their agencies will follow concerning refugees who are receiving sanctuary services. Communities not having hidden refugees now are likely to host them soon, so all local governments should be prepared. 
[Congregational Pre-conceptions/Government Pacification/Conclusion]—Many congregations initiate their sanctuary deliberations with limiting preconceptions about the form sanctuary should take the facilities resources it requires. Questions about the kinds of sanctuary services to provide & when to provide them should be determined. No faith community is so small & poor that it could not stand by to help relay refugees who are passing through. No faith community is so remote that it could not participate with others in sponsoring sanctuary volunteer services on the border or in refugee settlement areas. Above all, there is a need for the sanctuary network to prepare now for the long-term refugee producing crises being instituted in Latin America
The US government has developed pacification as the master link for its 3rd World counterinsurgency strategies [i.e. driving out noncombatants, which are the guerillas’ grassroots support].  [It is a strategy that] creates an enormous number of refugees.  “Low intensity warfare” (private funding and mercenaries) is meant to reduce reliance on Congressional budgeting and oversight, forced recruitment of refugees, and development of torture technology.  If refugee rights are respected in the US, military pacification won’t work in Latin America
Pacification is becoming America’s moral analogue to the Nazi death camps. Revolutionary comandantes oppose refuge options that undermine strategies & deplete troops. If armed struggle is the solution, most refugees are deserters. All causes to which life must be sacrificed are among Moloch’s many names. He delights most in sacrifices that give him the name of a good cause. Partisans who say that sanctuary must be political rather than apolitically humanitarian mean that sanctuary services should be extended only to those among the oppressed who serve the cause of the oppressed, according to correct political analysis. Moloch’s correct political analyses are also legion. We cannot serve justice if we become hypnotized by the state’s use of violence, as though its force were the ultimate power. Gathering in attentive stillness, we hear ourselves being called to become a people that covenants to do justice & love kindness, the Kingdom may come on earth, in our lives, & during our days.     


www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts     


 272.  Going Back: A poet who was once a Marine returns to Vietnam (by W.D. Ehrhart; 1987)
About the Author—W.D. Ehrhart enlisted in the US Marine Corps at age 17 (June 1966). After serving in Vietnam & receiving an honorable Discharge, he earned a BA from Swarthmore College & an MA from the Univ. of IllinoisChicago. [He has written many poems that were published &] has taught at Sandy Springs Friends School, George School, & Germantown Friends School. In December 1985 Ehrhart returned to Vietnam to see the country against which he had once waged war.  This pamphlet is an account of that journey.

[Excerpt from FOR MRS. NA]: I’d never say I’m sorry…Here I am at last—/and here you are./  And you lost 5 sons in the war./ and you haven’t any left./ And I’m staring at my hands /and eating tears,/ trying to think of something else to say/ besides “I’m sorry.”  W.D. Ehrhart
[Excerpt from TWICE BETRAYED, about an Amer-Asian child left behind]:  Some American soldier/ came to your mother for love, or lust…or respite from loneliness/ and you happened… I have no way to tell you that I cannot stay here/ and I cannot take you with me… I will dream you are my own daughter./ But none of that will matter when you come here tomorrow and I’m gone.  W.D. Ehrhart     
[Introduction]—Nguyen Thi Na is 67 years old.  She lives in a small hamlet in Cu Chi District 35 km west of the city once called Saigon.  There, ½ a dozen small children giggle nervously and scurried out of sight.  [Inside her house], I bow uneasily to Mrs. Na and take a seat.  [During the introduction], Mrs. Na’s eyes are brimming with tears.  “I gave all 5 of my sons to the Revolution… I have suffered so much misery—and you did this to me.”  I can only sit in stunned silence dizzy from heat and shock.  Why have I put myself deeply into debt and traveled halfway around the world just to confront a reality more terrible than imagination?  This is not what I wanted, I think as another wave of nausea washes over me. 
[Traveling to Vietnam/Arriving in Hanoi]—What I wanted was a great catharsis, a personal healing that would finally allow me to put demons to bed and get on with my life.  I had served 13 months in an infantry battalion in central Vietnam. I had been a model Marine, [wounded, decorated, and promoted].  [In the process] I wreaked havoc upon the people of Vietnam.  The memories of Vietnam at war, and my complicity in that war, have never left me.  If I could only see the Vietnamese getting on with their lives, I too would be able to let go. 
It is no easy task to travel to Vietnam.  After 4 long years of false starts and dead ends, in December 1985, I finally found myself aboard a Russian-built Air Laos turboprop.  Scattered among the fields and houses were the pockmarks of craters left behind by American bombers a full 13 years earlier. 
In the city of Hanoi, [bikes were everywhere, thousands of them]; they were the workhorses of everyday life.  The north Vietnamese army used bicycles [on the Ho Chi Minh trail] to haul ammunition and medical supplies 1,000 miles through American bombs to the battlefields of the south.  Now, cars, trucks, and bicycles seem remarkably considerate of each other. 
I had hardly arrived when I was told that I would not be able to visit a single place that I had served in.  I had need to see those places again, to see children playing and old men tending water buffalo on the once-bloody soil upon which I had nearly died.  I had come a long way physically and emotionally to see them.  It is hard for a man of 37 to have come to terms with his own foolish romanticism.
Hanoi Tour—My hosts had planned a full schedule for me, and there was no use trying to explain that I was not interested.  [We visited several committee headquarters having to do with Vietnamese culture, and war history].  And a funny thing happened; in spite of my bitter personal disappointment, I began to get interested.  I visited Van Mieu Pagoda—the Temple of Literature.  Founded in 1077, it operated continuously for 8 centuries; now it is preserved as a museum and cultural shrine.  [I heard the war experiences of several people in Hanoi.  I found myself feeling a bond and sometimes liking those once my enemies]. 
Then there was Jade Hill Pagoda, on an island in Restoration Sword Lake.  It was built to honor a 13th century Vietnamese general who defeated Chinese invaders.  China has invaded Vietnam repeatedly over the course of the past 4 millenia, at one time occupying Vietnam for nearly 1,000 years.  The recent intrusions by JapanFrance, and the US are mere aberrations in the great sweep of Vietnamese history. 
“China is our natural enemy,”  General Kinh Chi said, “If only American policymakers had taken the time to learn what every Vietnamese school child knows, how very different might have been the course of the past 40 years.”  Many Vietnamese revered Ho Chi Minh, and thought of him in much the same way that we think of George Washington.  How many Viet Cong did our blundering ignorance produce? 
Hanoi is a poor city in a poor country. There are a few new buildings.  Most were built by the French before WWII.  I walked alone through the streets of Hanoi for many hours and many miles during my week there.  I found a Buddhist pagoda and a Catholic cathedral.  Most people assumed I was Russian.  In the older section of the city, Old Hanoi, the streets were clogged with small shops.  Young soldiers are everywhere, but armed soldiers are rare.  There was a kind of pride and strength that was real and undeniable. 
Ho Chi Minh City[As I flew over the places where I’d actually been stationed, I was feeling a bit ashamed of myself about] pouting because I couldn’t play out my private little fantasy [in visiting those places].  Once one of the busiest airports in the world, Tan Son Nhut is now hardly a shadow of its former self.  Much of the older French architecture has been supplanted by new American-style buildings.  Ho Chi Minh City is a madhouse of buses 3-wheeled Lambrettas, motorbikes, and motor scooters compared to Hanoi.
The war crimes exhibit in Ho Chi Minh City contains as much material about post-liberation Chinese crimes and the crimes of Pol Pot as it does about the long American war.  I am reminded again that we were hardly more than a brief interlude in Vietnam’s struggle against their giant northern neighbor.  My guide spent 6 years in prison under the Saigon regime (1968-1974).  She said, “If we do not have successful national reunification, history has taught us that we will end up as a province of China.”   
 Ho Chi Minh City (cont.)—[I met 2 men in restaurants; one was educated under the defeated regime, the other fought in the Viet Minh army for 20 or 30 years.  I asked the veteran, “Doesn’t it seem dull sometimes to lead such a quiet life?”  “Oh, no,” he quickly replied.  “I did what was necessary, but I never liked it.  Give me 100 years of peace.  A thousand.  I don’t want any more war.  He held my hand like I was his grandson, [which is a long standing], curious and beautiful custom.  [As a young man, I saw it and thought they must be “queer.”]
[A former secretary for the Americans, now running a coffee shop asked for my help.  She had an official document from US immigration saying she had been accepted for the Orderly Departure Program].  “I can’t get an exit visa,” she says.  “I don’t know what I can do,” I reply.  I leave the coffeeshop with a [helpless], hollow feeling inside.  The rich and powerful got out.  The junior lieutenants and faithful servants we left behind.
General Nguyen Huu Hanh spent 29 years in the Saigon army fighting the communists.  He said, “I am not a communist, but this is my country and the important thing now is to get on with rebuilding it.  [US advisors interfered with his command, forced him to sack a senior lieutenant, and he was relieved of command when he refused to call an air strike on an area with heavy civilian population.  The entire area, including the local army garrison went over to the Viet Cong after the air strike.
[Mr. Duc of the district People’s Committee showed me around the Cu Chi District:  a state farm that used to be an American base (no sign of the base remains); a “field” of craters from B-52 bombings.  Mr. Duc says “We’re filling them in as fast as we can.  But we have to haul earth from a long distance, and we have very little heavy equipment; it has to be done by manual labor.  He took me to the district hospital].
[I see water buffalo plowing, rice being threshed, graceful fishing nets above small waterways.  This is the Vietnam I remember: rural, simple, almost eternal.  What’s different is the absence of war, the absence of Americans, barbed wire, artillery, choppers, and jet fighters.  Half my life I have longed to witness peace in this land I have never been able to see in my mind’s eye except in the midst of war.  Remember this.  The world continues.  There are winners and there are losers, but the war is over.  [Mr. Duc also introduced me to Mrs. Na, the woman I visited at the beginning of this pamphlet].  [Excerpt from “Guerilla War”: It’s practically impossible/ to tell civilians/ from the Viet Cong./After awhile/ you quit trying.]    
[I met] Tran Thi Bich at the open pavilion commemorating the tunnels of Cu Chi.  Beginning in 1965, the VC constructed over 320 km of interconnecting [tunnels].  Americans never found more than a small portion of them.  Some even ran under US military installations [and were use to blow up US choppers].  Miss Bich grew up in the tunnels, from age 8 to 18. [I took a trip down 50 yards of pitch black and horribly confining tunnels].  [They endured life in the tunnels and fought an effective war].  No wonder they beat us.   
 It isn’t just the American architecture or the awful smog that makes Ho Chi Minh City different from Hanoi, or the fact that things are only 10 years rundown instead of 40.  Most of the street punks, draft evaders, prostitutes, & drug dealers that pandered to off-duty American GIs are gone. Ho Chi Minh City is a much safer & saner place than Saigon ever was during the war. I am much more at ease out in the country amid the rice fields & irrigation ditches & twisting waterways.  I had forgotten the dust of Vietnam; powdery fine & six inches thick on the road to Tay Ninh.  [A soldier with a loaded AK-47 prevents me from getting pictures of the river there].         
The Pagoda of the [30 ft. pink] Sleeping Buddha perches on a hillside high above the South China Sea on the outskirts of Vung Tau, 125 km east of Ho Chi Minh City. [Years ago I took “souvenirs” from another Buddhist temple before the roof collapsed; we had spent a ½ hour battering in the walls]. [This time] I take incense sticks & hold them while the old man lights them. I bow three times, then place the incense in a large painted vase.   
[Excerpt from TWICE BETRAYED, by Ehrhart, about Nguyen Thi My Huong, an Amer-Asian child left behind]:  Some American soldier/ came to your mother for love, or lust…or respite from loneliness/ and you happened… I have no way to tell you that I cannot stay here/ and I cannot take you with me… I will dream you are my own daughter./ But none of that will matter when you come here tomorrow and I’m gone. 
Nguyen Thi My Huong is 14 years old, a beautiful white Amerasian.  Perhaps it is true, as General Kinh has told me, that most Amerasians really have been successfully integrated into Vietnamese society.  I don’t know.  I met Huong and her friend Nguyen Ngoc Tuan in the park across from the old National Assembly on my 1st night in Ho Chi Minh City.  Huong says she has papers and will be going to America in 4 months, [but I don’t think so.  Our last night I tell her I’ll miss her, and she shyly asks for a kiss goodbye].   
General Kinh Chi joined the Viet Minh in 1945; all 7 of his children served in the army; he is no longer an active general.  He is waiting for me in the hotel lobby on the morning I am to leave.  I have grown very fond of this man who has been a kind host and solicitous companion, full of humor and grace.  It is hard to believe that in another time he might have killed me.  Most of my fellow passengers are Vietnamese, Orderly Departure Program emigrants bound for new lives in France and the United States.
[Conclusion]—[8 American veterans were allowed to go to central Vietnam at the same time I was told I could not].  But now when I think of Vietnam, I will not see in my mind’s eye the barbed wire, the grim patrols, and the [sudden], violent death.  Now I will see those graceful fishing boats gliding out of the late afternoon sun across the South China Sea toward safe harbor at Vung Tau, and buffalo boys riding the backs of those great gray beasts in the fields.  I do not think for a moment that all is well in Vietnam.  The effects of 80 years of colonial exploitation, 30 years of war, and 10 years of economic and diplomatic isolation were every where painfully evident, as was the austere presence of a government I can hardly feel too comfortable with.  [Along with the memory of some faithful lieutenants and servants left behind, I will carry forever the kiss I received from Nguyen Thi My Huong.   
I am more concerned these days about the war my children may one day be asked or ordered to fight. Now we are being told that if we don’t stop communist in Nicaragua, we will have to fight in the streets of BrownsvilleTXHow long will it be before my government sends my children to wage war against the children of another Nguyen Thi Na? Old Mrs. Na wanted little else than for us to stop killing her children and go home.

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   
                                                 
274. Nonviolence on Trial (by Robert W. Hillegass; 1987)
about the author—Robert Hillegrass writes: “The earliest seeds for my exploration of nonviolence were sown at Swarthmore college… Each of us is responsible for life” [Aside from family life-experience] the chief preparation for this account was participation in the nonviolent direct actions of the peace group Ailanthus.  Friends who read the jail log encouraged him to give a more complete account of his experience with non-violence.


Your works, your works, they are your discovery.” William Tomlinson
 We live truth into being in tacit partnership with God

 One cornerstone conviction [must be] that the principle of love is a reality grounded in Being itself; it is only a latent reality that always needs to be called into existence anew by the faith of individuals expressed in action.  Robert Hillegrass
preface—Here I will give an account of personal experiences with nonviolent thinking & acting that took place over a 9-year period. Then I want to describe the process by which I learned that truth can be mediated through action, in the absence of a fully formed faith position. Acting out nonviolent witness for peace provided for rediscovery of Quaker Peace Testimony. Some kinds of truth can only be known through direct experience.
The actions I describe in this paper are small-scale & low-risk by most standards; I believe that faithfully undertaken, any nonviolent action can evoke the same inner dynamics & yield the same insights & conclusions as any other. Because the nuclear genie has taken command of so many areas of our lives & deadened sensibilities, I have come to regard nonviolent resistance to militarism as something very close to a self-evident responsibility for Friends & other Christians. Simple living, reconciliation, efforts at self-empowering economics, improving race relations, legislative initiatives, protest & resistance all become integral aspects of a complete peace witness.
stirrings of change—[I read an article by James Douglass, the Catholic theologian/activist], which described his 5-year witness against the Trident submarine by prayer, fasting, & nonviolent civil disobedience. What struck me [most] was his unwavering faith in the invincible power of nonviolent, suffering love to prevail over the nuclear threat & the world’s alienation. Confronted with the integrity of Douglass’ witness, I was stopped in my spiritual tracks. It was some time before I was ready to try to change my life by taking my first nonviolent action. 
What is the problem or evil we are addressing?  Is it the trident submarine, nuclear weapons, or some-thing even deeper and more pervasive?  The age-old human lusts to possess and control, now [elevated and magnified] in demonic, unmanageable technologies, threaten apocalyptic consequences of all kinds.  The nuclear arms race is both sustained and necessitated by the inflated living styles of vast numbers of Americans.  Because the root problem was spiritual, the disorder reached into every area of our lives, making it a crisis of civilization.
Change would have to begin with me—starting with my personal relations & habits of consumption. Neither reason nor prudence could avail to stop the arms race which was premised on absurd contradictions rooted in fear. It was becoming clearer that in our militarized society traditional channels of dissent could no longer be used to change nuclear policy. Not to resist was to acquiesce, & to acquiesce was to be complicit. [The spiritual shift needed] was the understanding that I was inextricably joined in the web of creation itself.   
Ernest Becker writes that we human have 2 opposite drives: to assert ourselves as individuals who matter & can make a difference in the world, & to feel that we are giving ourselves to the eternal purposes & processes of a Higher Reality within the universe. For me, nonviolent direct action eventually came to satisfy Becker’s conditions better than anything else. I have found a number of ways of bridging [my separation from the rest of creation that involve seeking personal connection with people in need, & attentiveness to what is going on around me in creation]. All of this was preparation for personal witness but preparation of a kind that is never finished.
ailanthus: the first action—Paul, a Quaker friend, & several others had called together some friends to form a nonviolent peace community.  The focus of the witness would be Draper Laboratory in Cambridge, where the work was to design 1st-strike guidance systems for the Trident, cruise and MX missiles.  This group of Friends and Catholics and others agreed to meet every Sunday evening for prayer, meditation, and study of non-violent texts (Gospels, Gandhi, and Tolstoy.  Every Monday morning, we would go to Draper to conduct a silent vigil with signs and banners, sometimes accompanied by leaflets.  By our willingness to risk arrest in carrying out our witness, we hoped to testify that there was a higher power than the weapons in which we could all place our trust.  
I joined Ailanthus, full of anxiety & incredulity. I was embarking on a course with unforeseeable consequences. Risking arrest & jail frightened me partly because of what I knew about the eventuality, but even more for what I didn’t. After watching & being deeply affected by a film about Hiroshima, taken the day the bomb was dropped, we felt compelled to re-enact in some way the Hiroshima experience for Draper people, [who may have detached themselves from the consequences of developing a guidance system for a nuclear weapon]. With the names of Hiroshima victims pinned to our torn & soot-streaked clothes, we lay as people dead or dying, crying out for help or water. The witness, in plain view of Draper workers, ended with the living carrying out “the dead.”  I felt joyous liberation, the freedom that flows from acting out of conscience in spite of risks.  Nor was I prepared for the euphoria of breaking free from isolation of being connected in a powerful way with all of humanity.  I knew the immense potential of nonviolence.  I knew it experimentally. 
a new order in the court—During the following Advent season, along with a dozen other Ailanthus mem-bers, I was arrested for trespass in the draper Courtyard; we all received suspended sentences.  Two years later, I was in Cambridge district court again, along with 3 other Ailanthus friends.  The state filed a motion to prevent us from testifying to our motives, our religious convictions, or our knowledge of the work done at the lab. 
[From our preparation] for trial, we emerged with essentially two goals: to witness to the loving presence of God in ourselves and all others in court; and to defend what seemed to us to be the self-evident human right to act nonviolently to try to preserve life.  We had determined to go pro se, i.e. represent our selves to make clear that our reason for being in court was to witness to the truth, rather than to “win” the case. 
The state 1st called the arresting officers & the Draper security people to testify; we were on a 1st-name basis with some. They clear had no heart for arresting us, but [they] “had their job to do.”  As we testified overstepped the constraints of the in limine motion, the District Attorney had objected immediately.  The judge on his part became afflicted with a odd sort of “blindness.”  He would allow the D.A. to stand for a long time with her objection before he “saw” her.  It was not long before the jury and everyone else in the courtroom knew exactly what the real issue was: the right of citizens to call attention to the government’s genocidal nuclear policy. 
Within an hour the jury was back with a “guilty” verdict.  To our astonishment the foreman then asked to read a statement. They found us guilty “only under narrowest interpretation of the law,” & the case “raised deep moral & philosophical questions that urgently need the widest possible public discussion.” The judge offered the alternative sentence of community service. We each responded individually. I acknowledged the judge’s partner-ship in our witness, but said I could not accept any penalty, because I was innocent.  [My co-defendants joined in my response]; we stood crying in each other’s arms. The judge told us he was refusing to execute sentence until we had taken 6 weeks to consider appealing the case. We appealed in order to carry our witness to a higher level of judiciary. The ruling by the Supreme Judicial Court of MA affirmed the verdict of the lower court & established the necessity defense as legally available to defendants in MA under a number of stringent conditions. 
some problems of witness—A decision to witness brings up difficult questions: Why [call me to witness] rather than someone more gifted? Since I enjoy American privileges & advantages, am I not personally responsible for what my nation does? The US has claimed legal right to a 1st-strike nuclear policy. In so doing, it stands self-convicted of “crimes against humanity” under Nuremberg definitions. Have I not a civil & a religious duty to resist the policy by all nonviolent means possible? How can I presume to speak for God to my fellows? To the extent that we are unexceptional & complicit, God gives us a charter, to witness.
[There is a conflict, for] on the one hand we want to “name the evil” On the other, we labor to separate the deed from the doer, who is sister or brother & least as open to divine influence as I am. We feel impelled to dialogue with our adversaries, to try to win them over by love & reason to be reconciled. This strain of witness leads to what might be called “peace evangelism,” an effort to move together toward a world without weapons.
The resolution of this conflict is to be found in the prophets’ compassionate identification with and anguished outcry on behalf of the suffering of innocents.  Unlike some of the group’s members whose lives are devoted to direct service to the sick, the hungry and the homeless in the inner city, I remain very much a suburbanite with the usual attachments and obligations of that way of living.  My wife became a silent but effective partner in my peace witness [by becoming the sole breadwinner].  [In my Wellesley Friends Meeting] I have laid upon Friends the call to nonviolent action, [sometimes cheerfully], sometimes a bit obstinately.  Individuals and the Meeting offered support for some of the court costs.  [I have been led] to a better understanding of the connections between nonviolent resistance and the Quaker Peace Testimony. 
siftings and sightings—I have discovered what I believe by acting.  The early Quaker William Tomlinson wrote:  “Your works, your works, they are your discovery.”  We live truth into being in tacit partnership with God.  I discovered that it was only in the process of giving myself to an action I felt impelled to take that I began to appropriate truths that until then had been little more than Sunday morning commonplaces for me.  
[Then], there is the need to overcome one’s own inner violence, which may take the subtler forms of competition, personal domination, or manipulation.  In prison, the emotional needs of other prisoners and the overriding need to maintain a calm and humane atmosphere provide constant opportunities for self-forgetful, creative actions.  I found that in an anesthetized society, the witness helped to keep me in touch with reality; witnessing has kept me whole and alive.  Ernest Becker said:  “The only secure truth men have is that which they themselves create and dramatize; to live is to play at the meaning of life.”  Such an approach to expanding our minds and spirits is what is required of us humans if we are to evolve spiritually.  
Nonviolence as a political act cannot be said to “work”; as practiced by religious persons it is not a tactic for change, but a spiritual response grounded in a transcendent faith. Gandhi said: “We must renounce the fruits of our actions in advance.” Nonviolence rejects the secular, pragmatic approach that begins with a goal & then searches for the most “effective,” way of reaching it. Nonviolent faith holds that means & ends are inseparable; the latter grows out of the former as “fruit out of a seed.” It is to be used “as an instrument of peace.”    
I have formed a working belief that nonviolence is most likely to flourish over the long term when it issues from a small community of faith [made up of autonomous, self-directed individuals].  Such faith communities, combining resistance with experiments in simple living, might well provide nuclei for a new society, if the present one meets catastrophe.  What is need now is a growing network of such communitiesOne cornerstone conviction [must be] that the principle of love is a reality grounded in Being itself; it is only a latent reality that always needs to be called into existence anew by the faith of individuals expressed in action.  It is clear that it is we who are on trial; it is only by our active witness that we can hope to keep this Court alive and in session.   

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   

                                                       
275. The Needle’s Eye:  (by Carol Reilley Urner ; 1987)

Normally, I avoid confrontation.  Terrified, I took the first steps.  I felt a strength not my own that helped me keep my balance.  If I could keep faithful I would reach the other side.  
Our lives can only be of  use in this world if we dwell in the Spirit that was in Christ Jesus, stay in the Light, & walk firmly in the Way he showed us: [with the poor], in love, truth, purity & humility. I know that I still have a long, long way to grow.  Carol Reilley Urner
About the Author—During the last 21 years Carol Reilley Urner has moved with her family around the world while her husband, Jack has served as a consultant to governments in Libya, the Philippines, Egypt, Bangladesh, and Bhutan.  She has work as a grassroots volunteer with [the dispossessed].  Her activities in 4 countries have led to FWCC Right Sharing of World Resources projects there.  This pamphlet contains the undelivered portions of her experiences given after her 1986 talk on “The Spirit, The Light, and The Way.”
1-2—I found myself thrust in the midst of controversy between church & state & between martial law dictatorship & rebels inspired by Chinese Maoists. What I learned inwardly & spiritually moved me closer to the gospel root of my Quaker faith. Each of us must be honed & purified [by God] if we are to be of use. We had lived 4 years in the Philippines, our 1st experience as “isolated friends.” My husband was a UN planning consultant.
We were forced to realize that what we called Quaker simplicity” was not simplicity at all: we were very wealthy in a poor world. We were part of the 1st world shielded from [the poor] within an armed fortress. I recognized the evil, but did not have the moral strength to radically change my family’s life style. I volunteered as a teacher in a slum community, & became part of an advocacy and self-help organization working with Manila’s squatter communities. In the absence of supportive Friends, I turned to John Woolman. I also met Filipino Catholic sisters, & Protestant lay workers who accepted poverty in order to stand beside the poorest in their struggle.
3-4—My husband took me to visit a Catholic mission to the isolated T’boli people. I found myself responding to the emphasis on the “raw Gospel” shorn of doctrine, & its sensitivity to tribal culture.  [The culture had been respected, taught, & even introduced into the Mass]. [Land was retrieved from exploiters & malnutrition was reversed]. That night we heard the guns. PANAMIN had armed non-Christian tribal people. 4 years of martial law convinced me that Penn was right in saying good government discourages violence in settling disputes. 
At an US embassy dinner I learned that the Philippine government planned a severe crackdown on church outreach to tribal peoples; 160 nuns, priests, & lay workers were to be imprisoned or deported. [I went home & meditated]. Suddenly it was as though a powerful hand gripped my neck, & shoved me to the floor, forcing me down into the depths of despair. [I experienced more than just my own grief in a timeless fashion].  Only the spirit & way of Jesus & Gandhi, Woolman & Fox could make sense in all this violence, intrigue & exploitation.
My own weakness and errors, the presence of roots of war and oppression could not shield me from the demands I suddenly felt placed upon me.  I had to try to follow in that way, and draw others with me into it. And so I rushed in where I had no business going, no outside authorization.  Whatever moved inwardly in me was moving in others as well.  I found unexpected new friends every step along the way.
5-7—My 1st leading was to take steps to protect the T’boli mission from attack.  A few phone calls & personal visits pulled into place a network of “friends” from the international community, offering real & moral support. Moves to deport, imprison, or introduce guns became embarrassments for the government. Powers of government were being used by the ruling class to gain control of natural resources to develop for their own profit.    
I sensed clearly the need to organize.  I insisted that whatever we did must be in the spirit of nonviolence; this was accepted, even though my husband and I were probably the only ones involved with a thorough pacifist commitment.  How could we insure that the voices of tribal people would be heard above those of others like ourselves who too often sought to speak for them?  A friend pointed that our best alternative to violence lay in the creation of sound legal structures; we should begin as a legal body ourselves.  The Philippine Association for Intercultural Development (PAFID) still existed as a registered non-profit organization. All we had to do was summon the old board.  I served as the 1st chairperson because no Filipino cared to risk the post.  As PAFID grew in strength Filipinos assumed more and more of the visible leadership positions.
During those early weeks I was inwardly striving for balance, seeking to live with unfamiliar power & energy surging through me that seemed from a source other than myself. The Catholic hierarchy in the Philippines, including conservatives who previously urged cooperation, joined in unanimous disapproval of government harassment of tribal peoples. The Jesuit Bishop Claver, a son of proud mountain tribesmen, called for truth-speaking & nonviolent non-cooperation with the government, boycotting referendums & praying in the streets.    
Though I was undoubtedly one of the least apt and experienced members of PAFID, I continued to hold a disproportionate authority within it; partly because I had drawn it together, but also because my husband was its chief funder the 1st 2 years.  I insisted on 2 policies: truthfulness and openness; [speaking to that of God in everyone, including the opposition].  Even in the unbalanced director of PANAMIN and in the dictator Marcos the seed of God lay hidden under evil and corruption.  It was a martial law colonel who helped us find our way through the jungle of government power and who became one of our most effective advocates.  Normally, I avoid confrontation.  Terrified, I took the first steps.  I felt a strength not my own that helped me keep my balance.  If I could keep faithful I would reach the other side.   
8-9—Soon tribal people, sometimes barefoot, came into our tiny unfurnished office. We went through their problems & looked for 1st steps to take. A group of negritos were forced from a plantation after complaining of being cheated at the plantation store. The sisters secured church land & PAFID found a grant for self-help housing.  Other problems [had to do] with the lack of protection against predators high in the power pyramid. 
The tribals’ claims to “ancestral lands” were ignored, and such lands were decreed under government control.  One tribal group had stumbled on a formula that seemed to protect their lands even under martial law.  The Kalahan formed into a legal corporation and signed a lease.  For the government to break the lease, would have called into question the legality of similar contracts held [by those exploiting resources for profit].  Even such a government must operate within its own legal framework, or risk chaos; the experiment continued and flourished.  Their success pointed a way to other tribal groups.  The search for land contracts combined with simple development assistance and self-help projects [became a consistent PAFID policy].  Each group chose its own approaches.  It interested me to find that the groups themselves almost universally preferred nonviolence.
[One tribe resisted replacement of a duly elected mayor with a Marcos crony].  [A dam that would flood ancestral lands was resisted by a petition]. [Since they could not] publicize their petition in the censored press, it was printed on hand bills & circulated widely throughout the Philippines; the flood never came. A PAFID engineer visited the area & determined that the soil couldn’t support the proposed dam. Other PAFID members won a moratorium on surveying & construction, & a series of dialogues between would-be dam builders & the tribal peoples on their own ground. PAFID & tribal peoples faced many other threatening challenges for 2 years.    
10-12—The Marcos government had developed a scheme for a vast timber farm in northern Luzon. [It involved virgin forest being cut] and a Caribbean pine, as yet untested in the Philippines. The plan seemed ecologically unsound, and ignored the existence of 60,000 tribal people in the province.  Both the corporation officers and the tribal people were approached.  A repugnance toward the whole operation grew rapidly.  Marxists were among the insurgents that moved into the area to exploit the situation.  [Both a priest and university student argued for revolution and said that nonviolence would not work].  [I felt that we may be asked to die for the salvation of an “enemy,” but we ourselves cannot kill. Nor can we condone killing.  But I knew that these were only words and words are not enough.  We are required to show the way with our own lives. 
My own arguments for nonviolence still made sense to some, but there was not the moral force to hold us together, or give clear direction.  I saw with terrible clarity that I had been of use to this point, but could be used no further.  Why should [violent young Maoists] heed my cries to “love also the oppressor” when I myself seemed too much a beneficiary of oppression?  What moral challenge did corporate official see in my life, when I risked little and already possessed the affluence for which they strove?  [The time drew near for me to leave, and I hated to go].  I found only one—Bishop Claver—with an equally deep commitment to gospel teachings on nonviolence.  Could PAFID possibly survive as a witness, however feeble, to another way?
One day I called on an aide to the US ambassador who 1st said there was no way to hold an American multi-national accountable for forcing tribal people off their land. He then spent 15 minutes earnestly outlining a plan for nonviolent action which he thought I might initiate among Filipinos I knew in order to bring pressure on such firms & Congress to develop an enforceable ethical code. A brave young magazine editor turned over a whole issue to PAFID & we told the story of the nonviolent struggles of tribal peoples for justice in a dozen articles.
During our next few months in the US I looked for Friends who might help Filipinos find an alternative to civil war. I found in the Fellowship Of Reconciliation the understanding & response I sought. PAFID [slipped into dormancy 2 months after I left, a victim of internal factional disputes]. 2 years later, on a short visit, a group of us once more revived the organization; the Maoists agreed to remain outside it. In the ensuing years, PAFID, led by Filipino tribal people & courageous friends, played an increasingly effective role in the struggle for a just society.
In spite of [Marcos having Claver’s priests murdered, parishioners imprisoned, and his radio station shut down], the little Bishop would not be silenced.  Ninoy Aquino, Marcos’ chief political opponent, had encountered Gandhi.  His dramatic martyrdom launched a rapidly building revolution, with his widow as its chosen leader.  In February of 1986 the remarkable and bloodless revolution of the Filipino occurred. 
As hard as it was for me to leave the Philippines in early 1979, the time had come for me to go. There were others far better equipped inwardly than I to take the next steps required for nonviolent social change. For me, more plowing & harrowing was need. The needle’s eye [through which to enter God’s Kingdom] is closed to those of us who hold wealth to ourselves, to the self-interested, or the self-indulgent. Our lives can only be of  use in this world if we dwell in the Spirit that was in Christ Jesus, stay in the Light, & walk firmly in the Way he showed us: [with the poor], in love, truth, purity & humility. I know that I still have a long, long way to grow.     

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   


276.  Meditations on a D Major scale (by Bertha May Nicholson; 1987) 
About the Author—Both a birthright & a convinced Friend, Bertha May Nicholson 1st came to Pendle Hill in 1948-49.  Newly married, she was Anna Brinton’s secretary; her husband was a Haverford-Pendle Hill scholar.  In 1984, she rejoined the staff as a part-time receptionist. Besides serving on different Worship & Ministry committees, she has traveled in ministry to England and Ramallah, and to Yearly Meetings (NW, IA, IN, OH).

And I was to bring (people) off/ from all the world’s fellowships/ and prayings and singings/which stood in forms without power … that they might pray in the Holy Ghost,/ and sing in the spirit/ and with the grace that comes by Jesus,/ making melody in their hearts to the Lord.”  George Fox 
Introduction—Specific ideas for these meditations have emerged in the last few years, but I have been asking questions about Friends and the arts for a long time.  Is there a relationship between music and the spiritual life?  The writing, having taken form during a week-day Meeting for Worship, has had a life of its own.  My theme is a D scale, a moment of truth explored from several perspectives. 
 Scales—For a number of years I have given private [violin] lessons.  I enjoy working with young musicians and developing a style that will help them learn well.  20th century western music has been built on the major and minor scales.  For learning classical music, the scale is a given to be explored.  I find it helpful to show my string students visually on the piano the pattern of whole and half steps making up a scale of 8 notes. 
Young violinists usually find D a comfortable key, since it begins with an open string. The memory of his D scale remained with me. How do you acknowledge a golden moment, & then move beyond it? At each new stage you are vulnerable, running the risk of mistakes & tempted to stay with easy things.  If you really want to become a performer there is always more to be learned, as you apply your growing technique to your repertoire.   What is the truth that is like a scale, that could help us learn more about God?  Both individual experience and tradition can be seen in the development of music, biblical tradition, and Quakerism. 
Musicians in our culture discovered that major & minor scales support the most potential for musical expression; the groundwork was laid for classical music. In Judeo-Christian history there has often been tension between prophet & priest. Quakers are understandably concerned about the use of form without inspiration. If individual inspirations are true they should not be unrelated to the corporate experience in the end. Mendelssohn wrote in a tenor air: “If with all your hearts ye truly seek Me,/Ye shall surely find Me/Thus saith our God.”
Songs—I enjoy searching out a good piece for a given key, one that has both technical challenge and intellectual interest for a specific student.  [Later], in a group you learn to keep together, to sustain your part while others are playing theirs, and to contribute to something larger than yourself.  I was born into a Quaker family that enjoyed music.  My parents welcomed my interest in the violin. 
Moving into Philadelphia YM gave me a new perspective on the Quaker testimony against music. There were understandable reasons supporting early Quaker attitudes towards the arts. In Puritan England many serious-minded people were sharply critical of both church & secular music. It was a creaturely invention, distracting people from the life that was eternal. As years went by Friends put more emphasis on controlling behavior. Because time was better spent on spiritual pursuits, you were discouraged from trying the arts for yourself. 
From the middle of the last century interest in the arts began to surface among members of the Society.  We see the creative side of our nature as positive, and we are free to sing.  As musicians are supported by playing or singing with others so are seekers of any age uplifted by gathering together to worship God.  My early church recollections include hymn-singing, my father’s sermons and the primarily silent midweek Meeting.
Etudes—An etude is a musical study piece. Teachers write collections of them in different ranges of difficulty, with each etude having one or more techniques, which are important to acquire.  Mazas’ Etude #20 teaches the distances between notes and how to move up and down the fingerboard from one note to another smoothly & in tune. Your teacher listens & makes further suggestions for practice. [There is a balance between expecting too much before students are ready, & introducing all that the student is capable of at each level of development].
Each teacher I had brought something new to my understanding of etude #20, something I would not have thought of myself. It was valuable to learn to concentrate on just one thing. Growth is always intangible while it is happening, but sometimes I could look back & see improvement. God can come to you in any discipline, for secular paths, important & valuable in themselves, can also bring you glimpses into spiritual life in special ways. 
I also was beginning identify what I now recognize as spiritual etudes.  Their discovery comes out of your experience.  When you grope and finally stumble upon a prayer, God answers, very individually within your space and understanding, at the time and in the way that is right for you, [perhaps] coming from a source you would not have found alone.  This is your etude to practice.  Progress may not be easy, but when you accept the Light that is given and make use of it in your heart and life over a period of time, then more can be revealed.  If I try to quiet my fears and work with words that have been given to me, sometimes I have a sense of being above the concern, or find that one struggle helps in the next, as one etude builds into another in difficulty.   
Orchestra—Since it was 1st performed in the music hall in Dublin in 1742, Messiah has been performed hundreds of times with differing numbers of singers and instruments.  I 1st sang choruses from Messiah at Earlham and recently joined a Chorale which presented almost the entire work. I like to harmonize or help support with 1st or 2nd violin the singers in a large choral work.  Your line is just one small segment of the work, but important in its turn as it fits into the whole.
George Fox said of Pendle Hill:  “the Lord let me see a-top of the hill in what places he had a great people to be gathered.”  That undertaking was a large work of another kind.  After an inspired religious leader appears, it often happens that individuals interpret the vision partially and defend the partial vision as the whole.  [Splits have occurred in Quakerism over 300 years].  There are 4 major groups in American Quakerism: Friends General Conference (FGC); Conservative; Friends United Meeting; and Evangelical Friends Alliance.  The Meetings range from small, 300 year-old meetings held primarily in silence to large, modern churches with team ministry, choirs and organ.  When we find our places, when we listen to other Quaker voices, when we attend YM, when we visit other Meetings and YM, when we are led to various kinds of Quaker service, we become part of a larger family.  When we are open to the Spirit, when we are aware of the presence of the living God, diversity can bring us a fuller experience of corporate faith and practice.
The Minor Mode/Composing—After a student has studied the easiest major scales and reviewed them in depth, it is a good time to introduce the relative minor scales.  Johann S. Bach wrote B Minor Mass between 1731-1737; it was 1st performed as a whole in Berlin 1835, and in BethlehemPA in 1900.  I heard it at the Bach Festival for several years.  [One part of the Mass was the Kyrie].  This prayer—“Lord have mercy upon us”—has been used in many languages for hundreds of years and appears in various forms in the Psalms, the gospels, the liturgy and the Jesus Prayer.  When you do not know the reasons, or the way out, when you are hurting, when the sun is hidden behind clouds for days—if you reach out to God in prayer, strength is given.  I now find that I am sometimes changing the “Kyrie eleison” to “Lord having mercy,” [because] God is doing just that.  Understanding can come through sorrow as we reach out for God’s hand in the dark.  We receive not just the energy to survive, but the growing awareness that God is here with us in a way that [only a search will reveal]. 
In 1921 Arthur Honegger wrote a Symphonic Psalm, King David, which was 1st performed in 1923.  [It has] added sharps and flats and unexpected intervals and rhythms.  George Fox’s experience with music was such that he understood something which all musicians experience at one time or another—the negative aspects of the craft of music—superficiality, self-consciousness, pride.  George Fox himself knew and valued the psalms and would have known that they had been set to various musical accompaniments.  In his view a 2nd-hand musical rendition of a psalm was inadequate to describe either David’s faith or the glory of God. George Fox wrote: And I was to bring (people) off/ from all the world’s fellowships/ & prayings & singings/which stood in forms without power … that they might pray in the Holy Ghost, and sing in the spirit/ and with the grace that comes by Jesus,/ making melody in their hearts to the Lord.”  Assuming a wide knowledge of scripture, he interweaves and develops biblical references together with his own insight and gives us verbal song.  While inspired men and women still may speak profoundly across the years, the reality of God’s continuing presence needs to be re-expressed in fresh ways for each new generation, that the love of our Creator may be further and forever revealed.   
Teachers/A Still Small Voice—Studying with a teacher is an important part of becoming a musician, [learning the finer points of bringing out good sound, good music selection, encouragement, etc]. Even concert artists need to think about refreshing their technique; sometimes a master teacher will listen as concert preparations are being made. “Every person is a crowd—a combination of people who have really influenced you.” I sensed that others besides myself were aware of the connection between learning a musical instrument & developing your potential as a person.
Where do we look for direction in the spiritual life? Where are our guides, our teachers? They are all around us, if only we can see & hear.  God has spoken to me through: parents; children; friends; relatives; nature; men & women, living & passed; the Hebrew people.  Sorrow has also been one of my teachers, although it takes time to comprehend that this can be so.  I am recognizing the Inward Christ, the combination of all my teachers. 
[God spoke to the Hebrew people & their leaders in unexpected ways, both dramatic & unassuming]. God speaks in unexpected fashion still. As father & mother, God is with each one of us for every step. For an interval our lives are illumined, & the memory remains. We need then to take up the measure of light that is given, making it a part of our lives, as we are called. Julian of Norwich uses a word—courtesy, the courtesy of God. God reaches out to us all in the best way for each of us, where we are. Love appears to be the name of the next scale.    
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   




278.  Education and the Inward Teacher (by Paul A. Lacey; 1988)
About the Author—Paul A. Lacey was born in Philadelphia in 1934; he joined Philadelphia YM in 1953, having met Quakers through weekend workcamps. He has been in civil liberties, civil rights, peace & East-West concerns. He has published a articles on teaching, literary criticism & faculty development.  This pamphlet more fully develops themes examined in the pamphlets Quakers & the Use of Power (#241) & Leading & Being Led (#264). The author believes that the Inward Teacher is a powerful metaphor for understanding the experience of leading & being led & thus the order of power Quakers should use in shaping their institutional lives.

 How good a society does human nature permit?  How good a human nature does society permit?  Abraham Maslow
“Every healthy effort is directed from the inward to the outward world.” Johann W. von Goethe
“A man possesses of learning only so much as comes out of him in action.” Francis of Assissi
[Introduction]—Very little comes to us solely by instinct, and even where we have innate capacities, we must be taught how to use them.  Teaching and learning make up a single intricate process of interchange in relationship, interplay between people and with content. Because we must learn virtually everything we know, the image of the teacher is a powerful one.  If the truth makes us free, our liberators are teachers. 
Perhaps in no tradition is [seeing] God as Teacher more central than in Quakerism. George Fox describes his ministry as turning people toward the Teacher within. This is the Inward Christ, imprisoned until we set Him free. What can we know about the nature of the Teacher? The Teaching?  What is the content & method of the Teaching? How can we take the reality of the Inward Teacher seriously, in how we teach & learn?  What relevance does the Inward Teacher metaphor have for all forms of education, the disciplines and basic skills which are needed to live effectively in the world?
The Teacher and the Lesson/Minding and Answering—The image of the Inward Teacher is common in the earliest Quaker writings.  The teacher teaches only everlasting Truth.  He will show them who their false teachers have been and will give ways by which they can have assurance that they are no longer misled.  The emphasis is on knowing from within, because that is where Christ does His work.  The image of the Inward Teacher stresses the primary saving work of the spirit as teaching rather than priestly. 
The Inward Teacher is the only Teacher; preaching, silence, scripture are all valuable, but each can only prepare & point the way to the true Teacher. The Teacher & teaching are known directly, experimentally or experientially. To know experientially is to find correspondence between the law written on our hearts & put in our minds & what is happening in our daily lives. Though arriving at the power to act is painful & long-delayed, when one has capacity to follow the Teacher, the teaching itself is simple. Rather than looking down on the sin, which will only swallow us up, we are to look to the Light, which will let us see over the sins & transgressions.         2 strenuous actions are associated with worship or waiting on the Lord:  minding and answering.  To mind the spirit is to yield up to it, to be corrected and guided by it, to test actions and impulses against its leading.  To answer “that of God” or “the witness” in others is to behave in such a way that they are turned toward their Inward Teacher; it is not the conscience. The conscience must be taught by the Inward Teacher.  Answering that of God in another comes through minding it in oneself.  Minding and answering are reciprocal, dialogic actions.  They reflect the social or communal nature of the Inward Teacher’s work.
The Inward Teacher and the Community of Faith—The community gathered together for the purpose of being led could and must practice discernment to test when an individual or the group was rightly led.  [In communal power] there is: the power of knowledge, confirmed by a common witness; the power of unity, mutual support and encouragement; and the capacity [and confidence] to act, because the worshiping community affirms it.  [Community] decision-making is, 1st of all, a search for clearness, a full understanding of what the Teacher calls us to do.  Individuals may be making a stock response to a situation they believe they know all about, but where further information would point to new responses. 
The Quaker business method is looking for the gathered wisdom of the worshiping community, both the practical experience & good sense of the meeting, & the insights of those seasoned in placing matters in the Light or before the Teacher. [Is the individual/group ready to put self-will aside? Is the leading consistent with other past leadings of the spirit, which “is not changeable”? Will the proposed action deepen the fruits of the spirit? We are enabled to turn our own attention to the Teacher when we are among people who are already minding Him. The Teacher teaches us individually & collectively. The teaching differs from person to person, because people are in different stages of understanding, or are called to respond differently to what is being taught; [people receive different “measures” of the Light]. By being channels through which the Teacher may reach others, by minding & answering the witness within, we participate in the teachings of the Inward Christ.          
Natural and Spiritual Learning—Higher and lower knowledge (sacred and secular knowledge) are not contradictory but complementary goals for education.  Fox objects that the foundations of the [medicine], divinity, and law professions are false, so that what can be built on them cannot be true. They are in need of re-formation, turning to the wisdom, equity & perfect law of God.  [Fox says] that being bred at Oxford is not enough to make one a minister. Ministry is a gift from Christ, the result of turning to the Teacher & the true teaching. The educated Penington distinguishes what he calls the “knowledge & comprehension of things” from the feeling life, which he believes we can only come to by letting go of reasoning and disputing.  Robert Barclay, [likewise educated] says that “when the self has been silenced, God may speak, and the good seed may arise.” 
The features of schools organized in accord with Quaker principles were community based on the model of family, sharing practical work, simplicity & a spirit of reverence & sincerity, peaceable living, some degree of equality among student & faculty, & on education as a means to the end of growth in the religious life.  The most common feature of Friends schools was that children were regarded as having the potential to be nurtured.  The Inward Teacher lives in them as a birthright.  Quaker schools will have an ethos in which respect and cooperation are valued, in which formal learning will be embedded in deep spiritual milieu.  Nothing in Quaker expectations led them to expect what we would call creativity from their students.  They had no philosophical or theological foundation for connecting the “natural” sources of inspiration with the inspiration of the Inward Teacher. 
Witnesses to the Voice—Are there other kinds of learning where it is necessary to assert the work of an Inward Teacher to explain how the learning happened? Donald Hall says that in every human there is what he calls the vatic [oracular] voice. For most people this voice speaks only in dreams, & mostly unremembered dreams. The vatic voice takes us by surprise; what it gives us is incomplete but original. It is within us; we do not own it or determine it. Its speaking activates processes within which have 2 results—concrete products & changed lives. It also leads to health, feeling good, self-understanding and the capacity to love other people. 
    Denise Levertov writes that there is an inner voice, a reader within who must be spoken to, in order for a poem to be well done. [This] reader is that aspect of the self which can be detached about what one has produced. The poet is enabled to meet the needs of the reader out there by facing her own deepest needs. A triple communion takes place between: maker & needer within; maker & needer without; human & divine in both poet & reader. The divine is called forth, “summoned by needing & making.” Hall’s vatic voice is an inward teacher. Levertov focuses on the labor to achieve communion between needer & maker as the means by which the divine is called.  
[Hall and Levertov use non-Judeo-Christian language to avoid obscuring the wonder of the creative process].  With both poets, something must occur akin to the minding and answering which Friends describe as the appropriate response to Christ the Inward Teacher.  Socrates says that the dialogue in pursuit of wisdom, can only be pursued among friends, so [it is natural that] he should frequently discuss the nature of friendship and love.  He is the champion of the examined life, the life of dialogue, and the life of love.  Many other philosophers, scientists, and artists speak in similar ways about how the germinal insight or the finished work come into being.  [Through the work of psychologists] we have come to anticipate that messages, leadings, creation can come from the depths of our being and from the wells of knowledge which the common human heritage.  The voice calls us to knowledge of [and connection with] both world out there and the world in here.
One Voice or Many?—How can we best prepare ourselves to hear and respond to the inner voice which may be available to each of us?  Is every voice the same voice?  The content of teaching which Fox, Barclay, or Penington identify with Inward Teacher gives us little warrant for imagining a poem, a scientific discovery or a philosophical insight as the product of such an encounter with Him.  I am aware that identification of the divine exclusively with the Christian revelation is both difficult and offensive for many people.  For example, I can practice conceiving of God as feminine, but perhaps this will always feel like translation for me.  I may not correct my companion’s experience by substituting my favorite pronouns for hers.  Nor may she correct my pronouns.  Neither may we evade the challenge of these contrasting ways by claiming that they do not matter.        
Metaphors, especially those for the divine seem to choose us, for they come as our discovery about ultimate reality, and how we understand our purposes in life.  Metaphors have the force of truth but not the whole truth, for by giving emphasis they also omit.  Perhaps we can be content with saying that wherever people experience an inner voice which unites Truth and Love, Guidance and Comfort, which makes those who hear it know joy, peace, kindness, care for others and a sense of their own value, this Spirit is what Christians understand by Christ, though it is authentic under [whatever] name people have used to enter into dialogue with it. 
These [approaches] have in common: a powerful encounter which has the character of a conversation; that humans are capable to hear and respond to the inner voice, to participate in a dialogue with what is frequently perceived to be the divine; a similarity with other important experiences having to do with relationships; producing a work, a calling, a changed relationship with others.  When we are open to the Inward Teacher, we know joy, wholeness and renewed capacity to love other people.   
Leading in and Drawing Out—We hope our students can find personal fulfillment and satisfaction, can discover creative powers in themselves, can come to love learning for its own sake, and be prepared for doing well eventually in the world of work.  Approaches to educational goals and pedagogical methods tend to divide according to 2 emphases; one approach stresses the integrity of the discipline and the truth-content of the material; the other holds before us the issues of accommodating a subject to the condition of the learner.  [From different researchers we learn different aspects of educational development].  Developmental education continually asks what the student is ready for now, how content and discipline can be best accommodated to her or his needs and abilities.  As teachers we try to be both student- and discipline-centered, and both our satisfactions and our frustration grow from attempting to meet these 2 sets of complex demands simultaneously.  When it is faithful to its foundations, Quaker education is neither student-centered nor disciplined centered; it is inward centered.  The child will learn by having the knowledge led into its consciousness, and then through having it drawn out.
Welcoming the Inward Teacher—The most significant question for teaching in Quaker education is: What can we do to open our classrooms, our schools, ourselves, to the possibility of such an encounter? 1st, hold out the expectation that human beings can hear and follow the inner voice, that it is an expression of our deepest hopes, the response to our truest needs.  [It is possible] to discern the true from the false voice, which does not bring us into more loving relations with others.  2nd, provide occasions [i.e. meetings for worship, where we can invite the Inward Teacher].  Those times will require planning and perhaps even the introduction of music, singing or reading as aids to center down.  Being still is a way we can better attend to what someone else has to say or to let our minds give us images and ideas worth attending to. 
3rd, we can fill the curriculum with works & activities which reveal the Inward Teacher’s presence in their fabric. John Yungblut says that a critical aspect of religious education is teaching a child its inter-relatedness with all of nature. And to learn how a world-wide community of scientists works with integrity & cooperation is to be richly prepared for discovering the ethical imperatives of one’s own life. Social science has similar benefits.   Abraham Maslow asks:  How good a society does human nature permit?  How good a human nature does society permit? Without neglecting the content & methods of any discipline taught, the Quaker school curriculum must also allow connections to be made with ethical question & in relation to the spiritual dimensions of life.
4th, the faculty, staff, and administration should be people who live their lives in opening to the Inward Teacher and obedience to His or Her leadings.  We encourage our students to listen for the Inward Teacher by showing them living examples of people who do.  And faculty and staff should be supported in finding the practices and disciplines which enrich their inner lives and the [means to practice] what enriches them.  The good [outward] teacher tries hard to be available to students’ needs without making them dependent.
5th, we can search for the methods & disciplines which best open us to the inner voice.  [It could be] writing letters to spiritual companions, poems essays, personal journals.  The journal must be one which does not demand to be written in every day, nor pursue set themes; it is important not to over-solemnize writing. Learning to look at art & listening to music can aid in writing.  Thomas Merton knew the importance of warming the intellect through the senses.  The individual’s appropriate rhythm of leading in and drawing out needs to be found.       
6th, we can look for ways which balance inwardness with productive outward activity.  Meister Eckhart says that we can only spend in good works what we earn in contemplation.  [One problem that arises] is that we have become the self-made man who worships his creator.  Goethe reminds us that “every healthy effort is direct from the inward to the outward world.”  Schools which require community participation in food preparation, dish-washing and school maintenance, and those which require a service project outside of school are addressing the balance between inward and outward.  Francis of Assissi says “A man possesses of learning only so much as comes out of him in action.” Self knowledge must bear fruit, and it is not enough to face honestly that one is selfish and cruel to others; one must resolve not to be so in the future.  [These teaching practices will help students] touch the deepest well-springs of education.
Returning to the Source—It is all so simple.  For every complex problem there is a simple solution, it has been said, usually wrong.  [But] learning goes from the simple to the complex, and we are suspicious of anyone who would tell us that all we need to know is simple.  How then can we deal with the embarrassingly simple truths on which Quakerism rests?  All we need know about the living the centered spiritual life we can learn by turning within ourselves, where Christ the Inward Teacher waits to instruct us. 
[But] we must begin at the beginning, with an unfamiliar alphabet, the rudiments of a vocabulary and gram-mar for which we have nothing to compare it to.  We must work hard to translate the other pages in the book, and as we do we learn the context for our single page.  How is the Inward Teacher known?  In joy and health, in loneliness and alienation, but also in community.  Wherever we are is the starting place for encountering the voice that can speak to our condition.  Fortunately it is our nature as human beings, and it is God’s nature, that we can reach what Levertov calls the triple communion, the communion within ourselves, with other people, and with that of God within each of us.  Taking those promises seriously is the work of Quaker education.  It is the bright page which leads us into all books.  
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   

                                               

280.  An Attender at the Altar: A Sacramental Christian Responds to Silence (by Jay C. Rochelle; 1988)
About the Author—Jay Cooper Rochelle serves as an associate professor of worship and dean of the chapel at the Lutheran School of Theology at Chicago.  Jay’s life has had Quaker people, experiences, and literature in it: American Friends Service Committee; Community of the Spirit at Bloomburg Univ.; 57th St. Meeting, Chicago; Pendle Hill’s Merton Conference.  [This pamphlet on sacrament and silences stems from these experiences]. 

[In ancient Greece] “liturgy” meant public service done by free people.  In liturgy we publicly remember one whose entire life was [service], gratuitous art, the dance of the holy in human form.  This one offered himself freely and voluntarily for the life of the world. 
How shall we live when we know in our hearts that the place where we stand is holy ground because God meets us here?  How shall we live when we know in our hearts that the time in which we live is eternal because God meets us in it?  How shall we live when we know in our hearts that Christ meets us in the faces and hands of our community? Jay C. Rochelle
[Liturgical Background]—I grew up in a liturgical church.  God came among us in ways both prescribed and proscribed.  A preacher who sought a sermon text in common experience [was not welcome].  Between me and God a great gulf was fixed; God overcame that gulf in the suffering and death of Jesus Christ.  From early on I saw contradictions.  I didn’t see what the church was for since it seemed that if I found communion with God through Christ that was a movable feast and all I needed was faith.  My church did not consider emotion a good thing in religion; I thought emotion might mean you were interested.  At 17 I would have said a person didn’t need outward sacraments at all, because faith was important. 
For someone with my background at 17, the Quakers were both an immediate attraction & a deep puzzle. What I have come to learn is that among Friends, waiting upon the Spirit attunes people to the Presence in all of life, in order that life itself might be seen a sacrament. I grew up hearing the emphasis put on the external action, & so I find stress on inner meaning of the sacrament intriguing. I am always ready to focus on the inner meaning; I am not yet ready to dismiss the outward form. Caroline Stephens wrote that Quakers were “rational mystics.”
The word “symbol” is used in Quaker writing [about sacraments] to mean that which is the substitute for the reality; “sign” would be more appropriate.  [Symbol for sacramental Christians] is that which participates in and evokes the reality.  The stress on the inner meaning of the sacraments is both winsome and captivating, but I am a sensual person.  A sacramental community transcends barriers of class, race, age, sex and so forth. 
Memory and Making—We are remembered into one another as community in Christ.  This is a confession which grants insight; it is clinging to that which grants you insight.  In the sacrament of bread and wine something is made and not merely done.  When we make eucharist, we remember a world permeated by the majesty, love and creative power of the One we call Abba, who sent Jesus as the crossing between time and eternity, space and infinity, past and future, silence and speech, divine and human. 
[In ancient Greece] “liturgy” meant public service done by free people.  In liturgy we publicly remember one whose entire life was [service], gratuitous art, the dance of the holy in human form.  This one offered himself freely and voluntarily for the life of the world.  In the skillful performance of a craft I know my spiritual center.  The same knowledge arises when I participate in the sacrament.  I sing my Alleluia because I believe the Holy Spirit touches me in a kindly way in this blessed play. 
Time & Sacrament (Part One)—Time is what keeps everything from happening all at once. At dawn I sense holiness, filled with wonder & awe, a moment pregnant with Presence beyond my ability to create.  There is an assault on my senses which carries the force of conviction. When I am silent enough to look, hear, taste, see, I sense a completeness in the Now, even while I know that I am on a never-ending path. My mind can trick my ego into thinking the pictures are more important than what I see now, or it can wander into the not yet of the future. When I am incarnate, the moment fills with Presence, and I see and hear and taste and touch that Presence.
In sacramental churches, the moment is spread over a yearly cycle.  We sanctify time and space as we recall the Holy and Eternal in ordinary time.  Because a ritual understanding teaches us that we need times to keep everything from happening at once, we rehearse parts of the Christ story throughout the calendar year, [while knowing] that the whole mystery is contained in the Risen Christ.  The chief pointer for this becoming one is called by various names including “the eucharist.” 
Among Protestants, Roman Catholics and the Eastern Orthodox the supper is celebrated at regular intervals to commemorate the work of Jesus as messiah of God.  The ritual enables a concentrated and sustained focus on the Presence of the risen Christ in the congregation, where Christ is embodied in the members.  Over time understandings of suffering and hope grow in my heart and my mind. 
My words attempt to explain the sacramental life, but my words can never express the vision, the image, the reality which is disclosed to the eye of faith. This is the vision of many Christians in history. It is the vision that fuels the contemporary community of faith. The oneness of humanity which the table of the Lord proclaims & celebrates comes into being as we try to hold to the promise of Christ who stands as host at the table. Peaceful unity is created by the one who offers us the meal, the one who beckons us with open hands & breaks the bread of hospitality in our midst. Christ serves as mediator for persons above & beyond blood relation, & these people would not enter this particular communion apart from Christ’s hosting of this family meal where there was none before. Through his words & actions we are healed, made whole, made holy, brought into wholeness & health. 
 Time & Sacrament (Part Two)—What makes this sacrament for me?  There is always something more than what appears to be; I think the meaning cannot be exhausted.  Some people seem to have natural understanding of God.  I consider them blessed, because so many believe in God but have little experience of the reality beyond the word; we live in an age which seeks to prohibit that vision.  We retain the sacraments [as a] means that proclaim truth and mystery, and perhaps even miracle.  Time is fulfilled and everything does happen all at once in a Quaker meeting for worship; [the “church” year is collapsed into a moment, and it is Easter or Pentecost Now].
Early Christians celebrated the resurrection weekly; everything did happen all at once. With the passage of time & influenced by the Jerusalem church, the one paschal mystery unraveled into a linear series of events, each with its own emphasis.  In Quaker worship, the resurrection & Pentecost are one at the core of the tradition; one does not make sense without the other.  The coming of the Spirit among sacramental Christians, is anticipated in the eucharist which celebrates both Easter and Pentecost.  Quakers seek in silence, the immediacy of that primal and ultimate experience of being at one with God, which the sacramental churches proclaim by means of bread and wine and word.  At Quaker meeting my years of immersion and participation in the sacraments shape my expectation of the silent waiting.  We become community in Christ as we are remembered into one another.                
Community as Body—Fox believed that the New Testament church came into being as Christ was present among his people in all his offices.  The visible community only became a true Christian community as the people who gathered manifested these offices among themselves.  People are thus the sacrament of Christ’s presence.  As Lewis Benson puts it, “the central, operative principle of gospel order is the presence of Christ in the midst of his church, manifesting himself in his many offices.” 
The process of becoming a Quaker member and the welcoming which is subsequent to the process might be called a sacrament, [or sacramentum, if we understand it as] an oath to live in obedience to a way of life and standard of behavior under a certain commander.  Early Quakers strove for such an understanding of baptism as a sign of living, a “pure and spiritual thing,” on the edge between culture and Christian faith.  The real point [of baptism] is to proclaim the news that Christ reconciles us to God, and in so doing has offered us a new place to stand wherein we are on holy ground.  The sacrament calls me to live its truth in the daily struggles I am given.  In each moment of existence I am offered not only the Presence of God but the challenge of the Presence to live ethically in accordance with Jesus’ nonviolent revolution of love.  To stress the meaning of sacrament as vow or pledge of allegiance would benefit us all. 
The fellowship comes together around a renewal of vision & heart & mind which we might call a sacrament.  This fellowship becomes the place to discover sacramental reality as the meeting place between sacred & secular, eternal & temporal, spirit & matter.  For Quakers, each person is potentially a sacrament of the presence of God, not by immersion in the outer waters of baptism but by being filled with the Spirit who leads us into all the truth.
Christ as Body—Sacraments keep Christ from happening all at once, and Christ keeps God from happening all at once, which we could not stand since we are not given to handling too much reality at once.  It is wrong to begin with a biased definition of sacrament and then to name actions of the church which are to be considered sacraments [“authorized” by the church hierarchy].  I know but one sacrament, the Word who is Christ; this Word addresses my condition of alienation and calls me forth to wholeness.  A sacrament is a dynamic event through which we discover grace at work in personal, common, and corporate ways. 
In my silent awareness of the gift of standing once more in the Presence, I am aware of [unworthiness and alienation from God, and then] forgiveness and reconciliation with God.  As meeting goes on, there is a moment of tangible coherence, of communion.  On one hand I have been touched by sacramental worship where bread & wine & words & gestures are present, on the other hand I have been touched by the silence of the meeting for worship with quiet choreography of the human spirit in accordance with the Holy Spirit. I bring my experience & understanding of one environment into another.
[John Woolman] had a conviction of the sacramental character of outward things, the mysterious unity of all of life in God.  Sacramental Christians and Friends each seek a unity and consistency which is worthy of Woolman in our respective forms of faith.  The search is still one at heart.  The goal of both styles of worship is strangely the same.  Both are drawn to see the world so that the Presence of God is unmistakably clear at every turn and in each nook and cranny; one is drawn by words and rituals, the other by silence and waiting; one experiences the story all at once; one receives it drawn out across the span of a year. As a Christian immersed in the outward symbols, I appreciate most about the Quaker tradition the attempt to show forth and proclaim the Presence of the Holy in the everyday.  Often, sacraments of the church have been ritualized and made into religious acts so that they are removed from the everyday, and detached from social community & consciousness.
Questions to Begin with—[Have Friends lost their roots in deep faith, so that our ethics have become short-lived & trendy?  Have sacramental Christians lost sight of the vision of God as the goal of our liturgy?  Have we split off spirituality from secular life and compartmentalize our selves into neat categories?  Have we given up the struggle to find a Christian way in tension with the cultures in which we live]?    
A peaceful and godly life comes among us when we are truly brought into the healing Presence of God.  [We can find this Presence] in both the models for renewal and community we call sacraments and in the silence of meetings for worship and business.  How shall we live when we know in our hearts that the place where we stand is holy ground because God meets us here?  How shall we live when we know in our hearts that the time in which we live is eternal because God meets us in it?  How shall we live when we know in our hearts that Christ meets us in the faces and hands of our community?
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   

                                                

282.  Batter My Heart (by Gracia Fay Ellwood; 1988)
About the Author—Gracia Bouwman Ellwood was born into a devout Dutch Calvinist family in Washington.  Having experienced from an early age the confusing effects of a conception of God both life-giving and life-destructive, she has long desired understanding, the healing of hurts, and union with God.  She and her family joined Friends in the early 1980s.  The present essay has its origin in pain.  [It will cause pain] as it seeks to do surgery [on an old Biblical view]. Ultimately it is good news, of recovery and liberation.  Gracia has written many books and articles and teaches Religious Studies at California State University at Long Beach.

[Excerpt from “Batter my Heart” by John Donne]  Batter my heart, 3-person’d God/ . . . and bend your force, to breake, blowe, burn and make me new./  Except you enthrall mee, never shall [I] be free,/ nor ever chast, except you ravish me.
The image of the outraged divine patriarch is unacceptable because it encourages tendencies to violence in human husbands/fathers. [There is a] complex pattern of mutual creation between human mind that projects God in its own image and the figure of God which takes on a life of his own and becomes a model that shapes its own shapers.  Gracia Fay Ellwood 
[Introduction]—All who read the Bible as Holy Scriptures are selective in their use of it, but Friends are more self-consciously so than most.  [Since the final authority is the Light within], Friends find it comparatively easy to learn from the Bible’s wealth without struggling with “difficult” passages that affirm violence.  An important source of the evils of hierarchy, oppression and violence is the Bible, the very source that has often inspired its readers to oppose them.  The Bible has done much to shape Western culture as a whole.  Its effect has been ambivalent, tending to put out the fires of violence and oppression by day while relighting them by night. 
[“Jealous God”]—The divine name Yahweh (YHWH) [has sometimes been interpreted as “jealous,” and] has usually been rendered “the LORD” in our familiar Bibles.  The term is appropriate to the overall picture of Yahweh presented in the Hebrew scriptures.  [While] there are divine traits traditionally associated with femaleness, and gender-neutral images, in most instances Yahweh is a patriarchal being, and the revelation of his will to Israel is man-centered with women being auxiliary to his purposes. 
In form the 10 Commandments are modeled upon the suzerainty treaty, a treaty imposed on subject people.  The erotic image or dimension may reasonably be seen as implicit; it becomes explicit in the symbolism of the prophet Hosea.  It is very likely in reaction to a sexual relationship between Canaanite deities that Hosea and the prophets after him developed instead a Sacred Marriage between Yahweh and Israel.  The relationship is turbulent, with times of happy union and times of alienation.  The extended image of Yahweh as husband—[first sending an oppressor after being enraged at betrayal, then sending a judge/champion to rescue them]—fits disquietingly well into the syndrome of battering husband and battering wife.
[Yahweh/ Battering Husbands and Battered Wives]—Yahweh, as a masculine Deity who shows possessiveness, domination and violence, was necessarily made in the image of his patriarchal worshipers.  Israel, as wife, is the personified recipient of ambivalent feelings of desire for and revulsion against that seem to characterize patriarchal males everywhere.  Here I am referring to one-sided battering with most of the physical and psychological power being in the husband’s hands. 
The key trait of the battering relationship is inequality, a shared presumption of the husband’s dominance.  The wife finds her raison d’étre in the marriage and is responsible for its success; any unhappiness means that she failed.  [Yahweh would be comparable to the] husbands that never give a flickering indication that they ever do wrong.  The 2 sides of charmer and beater alternate in a 3-stage cycle: tensions builds with minor violence; lose of control and violent physical assault; fury is exhausted, reparations are made.  Some batterers do not have a 3rd stage.  [In the Bible,] there is restored intimacy after she [Israel] rather than he acknowledges wrongdoing, while Yahweh feels upwellings of warmth, tenderness, [and longing to be reunited].
[Divine Jealousy]—After Israel is accused by the prophets of disobedience to her lord, violent retaliation is threatened, including sadistic tortures.  The period of reconciliation follows, including extravagant promises.  Overwhelming jealousy and possessiveness characterize most batterers.  It starts as “loving attention and devotion”; only later does it begin to suffocate.  Batterers will be jealous of male friends, acquaintances, even female friends.  The batterer accuses his wife of being ready to have an affair with every man she encounters.    
Not all instances of Yahweh’s jealousy fit the batterer image.  There is evidence that in the content of the erotic metaphor, Yahweh’s jealousy is of this irrational sort.  Usually battered wives describe themselves as in fact innocent.  In the Bible there are confessions of guilt (Lamentations 1:18-19), and protestations of innocence (Psalm 44: 11, 17, 20).  The [punishing,] violent attacks of Assyria and Babylon fell upon Baal-worshiper alike.  The situation is too complex for the metaphor to fit satisfactorily, for we have not a single woman, but a people, some “guilty,” some “innocent.”   
 [Forms of Abuse and Sexual Assault]—The abuse which the battering husband inflicts takes several forms in addition to physical attack: economic deprivation; social isolation; sexual assault.  The husband is usually the chief breadwinner; even if she has her own income, he will control it so that she is in the position of supplicant.  The economic relationship between Yahweh as husband and Israel as wife falls into this extreme category.  The husband insists on the right to pass on his wife’s friends.  Knowing he is capable of violence toward her friends, the wife will loosen her ties with them in order to protect them. When these maneuvers have their full effect, she is overcome by feelings of helplessness, having become his captive.  Captivity is a very prominent factor in Yahweh’s relationship to Israel; Yahweh incites others to imprison her. 
Battered women are often told that they being sexually provocative to other men.  Unusual, “kinky” practices are often forced upon her; she often does not know from one time to the next whether sexual relations will be pleasurable or a dreadful ordeal.  Yahweh punishes Israel by means of rape in a series of grim passages.  [Threats of stripping her naked and of gang rape appear in several passages].
[Child Abuse/Sexual Attitude]—Some men who batter their wives also abuse their children, [anywhere from ⅓ to slightly over ½].  The extended image of adultery and wife-battering in Hosea very early includes the children, who are initially rejected because the husband (Hosea, symbolizing Yahweh) believes they are not his.  [The children of Samaria mentioned in Hosea 13:16] are not symbols only but real human beings, victims of Yahweh’s violence against Samaria as their mother.  This horror is presented as justice.  What of Gomer, Hosea’s wife?  Did she actually commit adultery?  Was she happy to be pursued and reclaimed by a man who was tenderly loving one day and talking gang-rape and evisceration another?  Ezekiel also includes child battering in his imagery of wife-abuse, as Yahweh incites the rapists to kill their children.  Clearly the issue is that the children are his property, and he kills them to increase the torture to their mother.
The battering husband is deeply ambivalent about female sexuality.  He desires intimacy with her, [but not the vulnerability that goes with it.]  He reacts to her like a toddler to his enormously powerful mother.  It is difficult for him to see how dangerous his tantrums have become.  There are texts that show that Yahweh as husband is not only enraged with Israel because of her actions but harbors this hostility toward her very femaleness.  Defilement was mortally dangerous, a quasi-physical contagion.  For many ancients this was equally true of the shed blood of murder and the blood of the menstrual or postpartum woman.  [In many biblical passages, it is clear that something essential to female sexuality is part of what needs to be “cleansed” and done away with in order to assuage the fury of the divine batterer.
[Interpreting the Prophetic Metaphor]—Some may hesitate to accept the language of battering to describe Yahweh’s violent judgment, implying as it does that the divine “husband” is a destructive, pathologically disturbed individual and the human “wife” an innocent victim, because it seems to do away with the reality of human guilt.  [We are actually] applying the prophetic critique to the prophets themselves.  Feminists will see marital possessiveness as a dehumanizing outgrowth of patriarchy, while mystics in many traditions will call any form of possessiveness a deluded attempt to put the finite for the Infinite. 
Few would deny that abusing the poor [calls for outrage]. What is unacceptable & abhorrent is imaging these social evils as the acts of the rebellious child or insubordinate wife, justly incurring the husband’s and father’s violence. The prophets have turned the natural image upside down when they metaphorically blame 2 oppressed classes. Because they supplied images of wrathful God & sinful Israel before the event, because they gave a meaningful explanation, they made endurable the unendurable; the images kept Israel & its concept of God alive. 
But the poor fit of these and similar images was suspected early.  This awareness was reflected in the book of Job and verses like Genesis 18:25.  Finally and most crucially, the image of the outraged divine patriarch is unacceptable because it encourages tendencies to violence in human husbands/fathers.  Peter Berger and Sallie McFague have shown the complex pattern of mutual creation between human mind that projects God in its own image and the figure of God which takes on a life of his own and becomes a model that shapes its own shapers.
[Wisdom as Female]—We should note that in the book Proverbs and the apocryphal wisdom literature there is a reversal of the unbalanced erotic image: a dominant female figure, Wisdom [with her] shadow side, the Loose Woman, an evil seductress who draws unwary males down to Sheol.  Since Proverbs and Sirach recommend rods and whips for children and slaves, God as Lady is no more trustworthy a liberator than God as Lord.  The sacred Marriage appears explicitly as the union of Christ and Christian (i.e. Church) and as the Lamb and the Holy City in Revelation.  Paul [hearkens back to the images of “divine jealousy,” patriarchal marriage, and lustful wives.  [In Paul’s world of Greek culture, there is still the powerful patriarch, ruling with absolute authority over wife, children, and slaves].  The basic model in the epistles is that of the celestial husband who [takes his] polluted bride, redeems and cleanses her and accepts her in marriage. 
Revelation has nothing good to say about any flesh-and-blood woman.  One notable thing about the 144,000 men who were redeemed from the earth, is that they “were not defiled with women; for they are virgins.”  [On the other hand] we have a glorious archetypal Woman adorned with sun and stars who gives birth to a male child destined to rule the nations.  There is another, the Whore, who is the victim of violence from God.  From Wisdom Literature, we have the Madonna/Whore figure split between 2 figures, the Bride and the Harlot. 
The Harlot, representing Rome, is a highly sexualized figure. [She is brutally slain] in a gruesome scene of gang-rape, torture & murder; her companions in fornication are not punished. The Bride is not only without perceptible sexuality but is barely imaged at all. It is likewise hard to visualize the bridegroom, who presented as a lamb. [As the Bride & Harlot were split into separate figures], the Lamb & the Conqueror become separate.  Even though we have the mildest of bridegrooms marrying the purest of brides, the impact of the images once more gives divine sanction to the patriarch’s benevolent/violent ambivalence toward the female. The choice of imagery for evil and for the righting of wrongs encourages fear of and violence toward women, especially the prostitute.   
[Quaker Approach to Biblical Themes]—[The violent, abusive imagery so far surveyed] stands condemned by Friends’ testimonies, which arise from the Light Within & the conviction that it is borne by all. The teaching of George Fox is that the Spirit which inspired the writers of Scripture must be realized & active within us. Themes of compassion for & empowerment of the oppressed were taken up & developed by the historians, the prophets, & the psalmists, [not without oppressive imagery of women & children, but it is there, nonetheless].  
  Besides Exodus is the Song of Songs, the “Paradise Regained” of the Hebrew Scriptures. The equality of the lovers provides a critique of the male dominant & violent Sacred Marriage. [Freedom & not possessiveness is the hallmark of the lovers’ relationship]. He shows no revulsion or ambivalence in regards to her sexuality. [They suffer under a repressive patriarchal society], but these evils are rejected. There is little, if any, suggestion of violence. As long as the relationship remains mutual respect rather than dominant submission, the one-sided battering of the patriarchal Sacred Marriage can’t develop, & their chances for happiness are much better. 
[It stands in contrast to the oppressive Sacred Marriage imagery, & yet] it also has been sacred Scripture for Jews & Christians for millennia; the spiritual meanings of divine/human union found in it are part of its history & total significance. It shows up the disease at the roots of the other Scriptural erotic imagery, & remains a life-giving alternative model; [it is a much healthier model than the patriarchal model, as sociological studies show].       
Historically, Friends have wisely focused on gender-neutral images of the Divine (e.g. Light, Seed, Spirit).  Can we continue to use male images for God in the old manner without implicitly supporting patriarchy? Can we use any hierarchal images for God or any images of submission for humanity, without in some way fostering oppression?  I see no way we can do so and remain loyal to our testimonies.  [Any] images, [male or female,] of inflexible hierarchy are equally unacceptable.  To use non-hierarchical male and female imagery can be a different matter, one which has its own problems.  The primary one is the deep resistance people have to using explicit female imagery for God at all; it seems ridiculous, or unreal.  [Giving God female “powers” is worse than a purely macho God. And a balanced, fluid switching back and forth will seem awkward, and] make many uneasy, but it is bound to stretch our consciousness and break the power of the model.  We can speak to God all day long as Friend, Love, Beloved, or simply Thou—without being troubled by questions of gender. 
What becomes of those persons who have derived their identity as Christians or Jews from a commitment to the Bible as sacred Scripture, yet are courageous enough to acknowledge this death-dealing theme that pervades it?  The Bible need not be summarily discarded: indeed it is very unwise to try to cut ourselves off from our roots in this manner, to lose the history of our forebears who proclaimed liberty. 
A breakdown of total worldview into meaninglessness is likely to happen to many if we proceed firmly toward the dethroning of that long-term idol, the Lord.  Taken as a whole, Friends have been much less stunted spiritually by the idolatry of maleness than most groups and individuals in our culture.  But we have not come through whole and sound, nor have we brought in the Kingdom, or rather the Peace of God into our own midst.
[Quaker Approach to Battered Women & Hierarchies]—Battered women may be among meeting attenders or members. We need to be aware of the signs, & to emphatically not dismiss or disbelieve on the grounds that her spouse/lover is mild-mannered, sensitive, or involved in humanitarian causes. Woman & children should be in a safe place before negotiations begin. Therapy should come from a professional knowledgeable about battering. The need for volunteer workers, shelters & safe houses exceeds the supply virtually everywhere.
Doing away with every vestige of mastery-submission patterns among ourselves, & opposing them in the world at large seems to be not possible [E.g.] In adult-child relations control appears necessary for a lengthy period of time. We can oppose all permanent human hierarchies of profession, class, race, & sex by refusing them submission or even recognition. We must “call no man master” on earth, & emphatically not in heaven.  “No long do I call you servants ... I have called you Friends.” (John 15:15). 
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   

                                                

283.  Sink Down to The Seed (by Charlotte Fardelmann; 1989) 
About the Author—Charlotte Lyman Fardelmann, a professional journalist and photographer, was a major contributor to Living Simply, 1981, and wrote Islands Down East: A Visitor’s Guide, 1984.  She is a member of Dover Friends Meeting in Dover, NH.  While working on Islands Down East, Charlotte experienced a leading to explore her own inward landscape.  This pamphlet shares a 4-year journey, including her year at Pendle Hill, a Quaker center for study and contemplation, and how it affected her afterwards.

Give over thine own willing, give over thine own running, give over thine own desiring to know or be anything, and sink down to the seed which God sows in thy heart and let that be in thee, and grow in thee, and breathe in thee, and act in thee, and thou shalt find by sweet experience that the Lord knows that and loves that and owns that, and will bring to the inheritance of life, which is his portion.  Isaac Penington
The surprise is that after I face my monster, I find myself riding my monster; the energy that worked against me is the energy that works for me; my monster has become my ally, and my vehicle of joy… The risk [of following a leading] no longer held me back because I have learned my only real safety lies in following my Inward Guide… What helps me go through the hard times is the knowledge that deep in my soul, I rest in God.  Charlotte Fardelmann 
Desperation—This journey begins in trouble.  Perhaps all journeys emerge out of the pain and chaos of troubled times when one is thrown off balance enough to be open to something new.  [I had Islands Down East to write] when writer’s block hit me.  Canceling family plans and [skipping committee meetings] only freed up more time to accomplish nothing.  I put myself [under pressure and could not find God].  My feeling is that this is precisely the point God likes to see.  We are ready to let something die.  Only then can something else be born.
I stood up in my Meeting for Worship and told God and the assembled group about my condition.  My answer came in the silence.  I was to slog along on my book until it was finished, and then “do something else.”  My writer’s block was broken and words flowed from my finger tips.  I took a 4-month sabbatical to figure out what the “something else” was.  [The time in between one lifestyle and the next is] an uncomfortable time.  [During this time I found metaphors in the events of my life that seem to indicate a new vehicle for my way forward, training for a new lifestyle, and other changes to bring out a new me. 
At first I signed up for a week at Pendle Hill.  I wrote in my journal:  “I am feeling nervous about my week at Pendle Hill, sort of like I made an appointment with God.”  Sometimes the anxiety grows so large that people may believe they are going to die.  What is dying is a part of themselves, a way of life that they do not need any longer.  There were humbling experiences where I had strong ego involvement.  There was a teacher who heard my inward journey and reflected it back to me in a way I knew was authentic.  She said:  “Trust you are being led.  You don’t have to choose everything.  In fact you may find it’s hard to get away from being led.”    
[After getting home from my week’s sojourn], I found two levels of inner knowledge.  [One level said]: “one term (3 months) is my limit.”  But one journal entry (my deeper wisdom) says, “I am going to Pendle Hill for 9 months.”  I had a vision of a corridor with many windows and a large round room.  Outside the windows and in-side the room was filled with white light.  The message came:  “Peace I leave with you.  My peace I give unto you.  Not as the world giveth, give I unto you.” (John 14:27)
God Grabs me by the Gut—The big beautiful trees at Pendle Hill were golden, orange, & raspberry as we arrived for Fall Term. It was a show, a final display of brilliance before the season of “letting go.” [The whole atmosphere was very welcoming]. People of all ages from many countries gather [at mealtimes], all seekers on the path joking & laughing one minute & switching to intense conversation with ease. [At the same time that I felt warmed & welcomed] I also felt disoriented. It was unsettling not to have one’s usual underpinnings available. [Disinterest in my photographs & articles led me to muse]: “Íf I’m not a journalist/ Photographer, who am I?”   
Into that void, bits of myself began to be uncovered and emerge.  Pendle Hill offered students a place of safety, a place of acceptance, a place where one could become vulnerable.  At Pendle Hill one was held in prayer.  Difficult times [e.g. accepting love, discarding old, inner tapes, job transition, divorce, abuse] were seen as lessons from which we grow.  The Meetingroom was simplicity itself, with benches facing in on four sides.  The quality of the Spirit there could be very nourishing; most attended meeting, although only half were Quaker.  For me meeting for worship was a time of being melted, of sitting in the Spirit and being worked on deep down.  [A central message at this time was]: “Rest in the Lord; you are my Child.”
Work is an integral part of life at Pendle Hill; [physical labor] helped keep people grounded in reality.  There is also pain, anger, hurt, guilt, and every other feeling.  It’s all grist for the mill, the grindstone of community, where peoples’ rough places are made smooth.  [Of the many classes offered], I did not intend to take “Traveling in Ministry,” yet something moved deep inside me during the introductory class; little did I know I would be traveling in the ministry a year later.  My superficial mind didn’t know that but my deeper wisdom guided me.  In the classes, which opened with silent worship, the highest authority is not the teacher, but corporate revelation. 
Students met with a [spiritual] consultant once a week for an hour; I also kept, & still keep, a journal. [It wasn’t all seriousness; there was also lighthearted fun]. I kept getting intuitive glimpses that something was coming. [I had a spiritual, mystical initiation that took place over a 2-week period, & included a 2-day retreat at a little campus hermitage]. I wrote down the important experiences of my life & the lessons they had taught me. “I feel my gut is like a magnet & God is a big magnet … the force is so strong I will never be able to pull away.”
I began to get “assignments in the night.” 7 times I got up and went to the pottery shed to make a sculpture.  There were 7:  “God Grabbing Me by the Gut”; “Dark Night of the Soul”; “The Pillory”; “Facing My Monster”; “Rebirth”; “Stripping”; [“Baby in God’s Arms].  I put them in a circle with the Baby in the middle.   Another thing I noticed as “baby kicks.”  One teacher explained this could be symbolic of giving birth to a new part of myself.  “Mystical experiences are a sign of reality; it is the reality that is important, not the mystical experience.”  It was the safety net of being companioned by people with spiritual wisdom that allowed me to risk the perilous journey into the dark and uncharted waters of my inward landscape.   
Transformation—Things began to build during the 2-week period between the new moon & the full moon. During this period my heart had a lot of generalized fear, a vague anxiety. From my room I could hear the train whistle every hour as the train started over the trestle that bridged the Crum Creek. The train’s rumbling scared me to the core of my being. The night of the full moon, one of my classes scheduled a sleep-out under the moon. This full moon was called “Moon of the Deer’s Sorrow”; it was a time of letting go. [After listening to the train whistle nearly all night long] I’d had enough. I decided to face my monster. I headed toward the train trestle. 
(Looking back at this night, I realize my judgment was not sound because I was in a deeply-inward state of mind.  I walked down to the trestle and out onto a little platform halfway across where I could stand; it was the twilight hour before dawn.  I recited “The Lord is my Shepherd” and “Amazing Grace” while I waited.  Finally I spotted the train light at Wallingford Station.  The noise was deafening and the Light became brighter and brighter as the train approached.  I knew my job was to keep my eyes on the Light and not flinch or turn away; this took enormous determination, but I managed to “stare down the Light until the train passed.  The light penetrated my being through my eyes and connected with a light deep within myself.  In that holy instant I was transformed.
Looking back after several years, I have come to the realization that train was a symbol for me of the power of God while the train light symbolized the Light of Christ, the eternal living Christ. All that change was my recognition & acceptance of this love & life & truth & power that is God & an acknowledgement that I would forever after live my life out of that recognition.  I had crossed over to a new country; a new Charlotte was born. 
Time Management & Inner Peace—I asked God, “What’s different now?” The answer came: “You’re mine.” I [now] was part of a larger whole in which my role was asking God where I might best fit into [God’s] overall design. The work was fundamental, as in changing my use of time. Winter Term I received the inward message that I should not take too many courses because I was to have an “Inner Course,” called “Time Management & Inner Peace”; it would involve obedience. The idea that I might be led to inner peace was appealing, as it was inner anxiety and chaos that led me to Pendle Hill.  [Even now I had inner pressure from my “inner driver.”] 
I became sick with a long-term flu.  It was evident that God and I could use this time for prayer.  When we refuse to listen to the still small voice and to our friends, we have to listen to our bodies.  [My] inward message was: “Slow down.  I’ll help you slow down.  Just ask me before you make any appointments or take on any new task.” I objected, but friends thought it was a good idea.  [“Centering breaks” became an important part of my day.]  Isaac Penington wrote: “Be not hasty, be not forward in judgment, keep back to the life.  A few steps fetched in the life and power of God are much safer and sweeter than a hasty progress in the hasty forward spirit.”  [I took “Quiet Days” with God].  I do my most important chores the day before and let the rest go until the day after. I continued this discipline back in New Hampshire; it is always rewarding.  Almost all my creative ideas come on my quiet day; the efficiency afterwards makes up for the “lost time.”  There is a sense of right priorities and clear focus, something to which I am being led.      
Coming Home—When it came time to leave Pendle Hill I did not want to go home.  My fear was that as soon as I went home, I would spring back to my old ways like a rubber band that had been stretched.  While my inner “seedling” felt fragile, I don’t think it really was.  The question is how to stay open to God’s Spirit, how to connect once more with that life and power that one has experienced.
I listen with more trust to the inward guide.  The nudges and pulls are a little clearer.  My attempts to follow the leadings are more frequent and often more daring.  [I direct my skills of journalist and photographer inward rather than outward.  One cannot research spiritual realms and stay in the observer role.  Recognizing, understanding, and responding to other people doing a process like mine  eventually led me into become a teacher.
I’m less competitive and more cooperative since my time at Pendle Hill.  I’ve discovered that who I am does not depend on what I produce; that is not how I am valued.  The projects on which I now work tend to be cooperative ventures shared with other people.  I met a woman and asked her if she would like to be my “spiritual friend”; we meet and share our spiritual journeys and our lives as a whole.  My journal is my companion, a place to cry, to heal, to pray, to record inspiring bits of reading or ideas.  Most important is prayer, meeting for worship, my Quiet Day, and occasional longer personal retreats.
I developed a slide show: “Stand Still in the Light: A Spiritual Journey at Pendle Hill.”  With my “traveling ministry,” I became part of a broad interconnecting network among Friends.  My leading was putting me out where I felt most uncomfortable.  When God leads us along perilous roads, God also provides us with support, often in the form of love and help from real live people.

On hindsight I have figured out that God leads us into our weakness in order to bring us to wholeness.  The surprise is that after I face my monster, I find myself riding my monster; the energy that worked against me is the energy that works for me; my monster has become my ally, and my vehicle of joy.  The surprise gift was that my fear was taken away.  I suspect that it was by the grace of God because it was not a gradual process.  The risk [of following a leading] no longer held me back because I have learned my only real safety lies in following my Inward Guide.   What helps me go through the hard times is the knowledge that deep in my soul, I rest in God.  At the core of my being, where I used to have anxiety, there is inner peace.  
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   




 284.  Thomas Kelly as I Remember Him (by T. Canby Jones; 1988) 
About the Author—T. Canby Jones was born in Japan to Quaker missionary parents.  He graduated from Westtown School, PA in 1938, & Haverford College, PA in 1942, where he found love for God through his friendship with philosophy teacher Thomas R. Kelly. He worked with American Friends Service Committee in Norway & the US.  He received B.D. & Ph. D. degrees from Yale. He wrote George Fox’s Attitude Toward War, 1972 & 1984, & The Power of the Lord is Over All, 1989. He has traveled widely in national & international ministry among Friends of all persuasions.
Are we people whose lives can only be explained by saying, the Eternal Life and Love are breaking through into time, at these points?  Do we hunger for the same sort of miracle in our lives which transformed that of Thomas Kelly? 
[Introduction]—Thomas Kelly died at 48, on what he called “the greatest day of my life.”  [His writing project about a life of total commitment to God was about to take off, and he was looking forward to the Friends World Committee for Consultation in Washington, D.C].  Tom Kelly’s death came with unbelievable shock to me.  I knew Tom Kelly had become a fully radiant Child of Light he was always calling us to be.  If Thomas Kelly could be this much alive on the [other side of] death, how much more the Lord Jesus!  At Haverford Meetinghouse, Haverford, PA, the memorial worship for Thomas Kelly turned into a triumph of praise.  It was life out of death.  Kelly once said to Rufus Jones:  “I’m just going to make my life a miracle!”  It was only in the last 3 years of Tom Kelly’s life that the miracle came to full expression, [as he lived] a “God intoxicated life.”
His Message—“Deep within us all there is an inner sanctuary of the soul, a holy place, a Divine Center, a speaking Voice … a dynamic center, a creative Life that presses to birth within us. It is a Light Within which illumines the face of God & casts new shadows & glories upon the face of men.” Kelly reminds us that we are not initiators in this process, for “the Hound of Heaven” is baying on our tracks. Thomas Kelly affirms that we can learn to live our lives on 2 levels at once. The surface has earthly responsibilities, but way down deep in the center we can live in “continuously renewed immediacy of divine Presence.” The 1st attempts at “stayed-ness upon God” are awkward & painful. But it is worth it because we have begun to live. [Eventually there will be] periods of “dawning simultaneity” [of living inward & outward]. We will then look out upon the events in the world “through the sheen of the Inward Light, & react toward men spontaneously & joyously from this Inward Center.”  
A Life of Prayer Without Ceasing—A major call in Tom Kelly’s message is the call to a life of constant prayer, what Teresa of Avila and John of the Cross called “the Prayer of the Quiet” or the “Prayer of Simple Regard.”  With the inward eye we constantly look at the Lord; nothing is said, or even thought.  Thomas Kelly also speaks of the prayer of inward offering up [i.e.] of everything and everyone around you, the prayer of inward song—“Inner exultation, inner glorification of the wonders of God fill the deeper levels of mind … as a background of deep-running joy and peace; as a dancing, singing torrent of happiness, which you must hide lest men think you … filled with new wine.”—and the prayer of inward listening.  It not only requires regular times of private personal prayer in the silence of all flesh but develops into constant inner communion in which we can hear and obey God’s faintest whisper.  “Creative, Spirit-filled lives do not arise until God is attended to, till his internal teaching … becomes a warm experience.  Thomas Kelly also simplifies intercessory prayer, which he calls the prayer of inward carrying.  “These are not a chance group of people; they are your special burden and privilege]:  You quietly hold them high before God in inward prayer, giving them to Him, vicariously offering your life and strength to become their life and strength.” Finally, there is infused prayer. “There come times when one’s prayer is given to one, as it were from beyond oneself, laid upon us, as if initiated by God. It is as if we were being prayed through by a living Spirit…”
Call/Gateway to Holy Obedience—The heart of Thomas Kelly’s message is found in holy obedience, which stems from life lived at the center, and constant awareness of God’s presence.  “There are plenty to follow our Lord halfway, but not the other half; it touches them too closely to disown themselves.  It is just this astonishing life which is willing to follow Him the other half that I would propose to you… Only now & then comes [someone] who is willing to go the other half, to follow God’s faintest whisper. [Then] God breaks through, miracles are wrought, [The world very much needs] such committed lives … The life that intends to be wholly obedient, wholly submissive, wholly listening, is astonishing in its completeness; its simplicity that of a trusting child.”   
“It is an overwhelming experience to fall into the hands of the living God, to be invaded to the depths of one’s being by God’s presence, to be invaded without warning, wholly uprooted… In awful solemnity the Holy One is over all & in all… Blessed death [comes], death of one’s alienating will.”  Active holy obedience involves: “flaming vision”; be in the world and in prayer at the same time; no self-recrimination for slips; “relax and learn to live in a passive voice.”
Fruits of Holy Obedience—5 fruits of holy obedience are: humility, holiness, entrance into suffering, simplicity, & joy. Humility is “holy blindedness,” by which a soul sees naught of self, personal degradation, or personal eminence, but only the Holy Will working. Such single-minded humility makes us bold, fills us with courage, enables us to take absurd risks because of the faith which now burns within us. In Thomas Kelly’s holiness, “God inflames the soul with a burning craving for absolute purity. One burns for complete innocency & holiness of personal life… The blinding purity of God in Christ, how captivating, how alluring how compelling it is!” 
Entrance into suffering is accepting the discipline in which pain becomes a sacrament, carrying “the [anguish and glory of] the Cross as lived suffering.  God has planted the Cross along the road of holy obedience… God loves the miracle of willingness to welcome suffering and to know it for what it is—the final seal of God’s gracious love.”  The [4th] fruit of holy obedience is simplicity of the “trusting child”; [it bring the last fruit], radiant joy. “Each of us can live such a life of amazing power and peace and serenity, of integration and confidence, on one condition—that is if we really want to …We have not counted this Holy Thing within us to be the most precious thing in the world.  We have not surrendered all else.”  
Thomas Kelly has also discovered that: “Lives immersed drowned in God are drowned in love, & know one another in God, & know one another in love … 2, 3, 10 people may be in living touch with one another through God who underlies their separate lives.  Their strength becomes our strength and our joy becomes theirs.  Daily and hourly the cosmic Sacrament is enacted, the Bread and wine are divided amongst us by a heavenly Ministrant; the substance of His body becomes our life; the substance of His blood flows in our veins.” 
[Thomas Kelly Queries]
Do you really want to live every moment of your lives in God’s Presence?
Does every breath you draw breathe a prayer, a praise to God?
Do you sing and dance within yourself to be God’s and only God’s, walking every moment in holy obedience?
Is love steadfastly directed toward God, in our minds, all day long?
Do we intersperse our work with gentle prayers and praises to God?
Do we live in the steady peace of God, a peace down at the very depths of our souls, already a victor of the world and our weaknesses?
Are you a miracle of radiant eternity lived in the midst of time? Am I such a miracle?
Are we people whose lives can only be explained by saying, the Eternal Life and Love are breaking through into time, at these points?
The Story of His Life—Thomas Raymond Kelly was borne 4 June 1893 near Londonderry, Ohio, the 2nd child of Carlton Weden Kelly and Madora Elizabeth Kersey.  [Tom was at different moments], a “jolly, happy, unaffected youth,” and quite serious when situations called for it.  Since the Kelly parents were so active in Londonderry Meeting, little Tom, sister Mary and playmates often played “church.” 
His father died in September 1897.  His mother moved to Wilmington, hoping to find employment where her children could be well-educated.  With his mother gone to work or committee meetings, he felt bereft of home life.  Two of Thomas Kelly’s elderly counselors were Friends named Denson Barrett and Jacob Hunt. 
At Wilmington College, Tom Kelly majored in Chemistry; Thomas was an active evangelical Christian. He helped establish a Young Friends Movement at Wilmington YM. He received a scholarship for a graduate year at Haverford College, PA. At Haverford he came under the spell of Rufus Jones, Philosophy Professor. Thomas found him to be a lifelong friend & spiritual guide. Rufus Jones helped find him a job teaching English & science at Pickering College, New Market, OH. He committed himself to be a Missionary to the Friends Mission work in Japan.  
Hartford Seminary (1916)/YMCA Britain (1917)/ PH. D.—[In order to train for the Quaker ministry], he entered Hartford Theological Seminary in September 1916.  [He “goofed off” his first years at seminary]. At Hartford, Thomas Kelly was introduced to the home of Herbert Macy, Congregational minister in nearby Newington; the Macy household soon became Tom Kelly’s home-away-from-home; he became engaged to Laci Macy, who with her “keen practical mind … provided an admirable balance for Thomas Kelly … who needed the kind of stabilization that only a wife could give.” 
When the US entered WW I, Thomas entered civilian service through the YMCA, doing canteen and counseling work in Blackpool.  [Thomas Kelly’s Quaker practices and pacifist stance made him very unpopular with camp administrators].  The YMCA sacked Thomas Kelly and all those who held similar beliefs.  Back at Hartford, College teaching now became his primary vocational goal. He took a job teaching philosophy at Wilmington College.  Tom found his students weak and the atmosphere of small-town Wilmington oppressive.
Back in New England, Thomas Kelly pursued the PH. D. and served as pastor of a nondenominational church in Wilson CT.  He diligently studied Hermann Lotze, a 19th-century German realist philosopher.  On the first attempt of oral defense of his thesis, he mind blanked.  On his second chance he passed with the expected brilliance.  He had a choice between teaching philosophy at Earlham, or going to Germany for 15 months to help close out the Quaker Child Feeding program and establish a Berlin Friends Center in its place.  He went to Germany and also helped with the decision to establish an independent German Yearly Meeting of Friends. 
The first years at Earlham were happy ones.  Tom loved his Teaching.  But the strictures of evangelical Quakerism in Indiana began to weigh upon Thomas Kelly’s spirit.  The cosmic and mystical vision of limitless faith he had gained especially in Germany now chafed for broader fields of expression.  He wrote: “The meaning of the universal presence of the Inner Light, the Logos, in every man, the essential Christ in all people, glowed out suddenly, I saw that something of the God-life, God-character …was planted in everyone at the core of one’s being. [There is] a kinship with all who are led by the Light toward the Light.”
Additional Study at Harvard/Return to Earlham—Thomas Kelly grew disillusioned with the lack of response to this vision among Earlham colleagues & Friends in the mid-west. He studied at Harvard in 1930.  A small fellowship, borrowed money, supply preaching, & filling in for a Wellesly professor allowed him to spend 2 years studying. Kelly found each day of study with Clarence I. Lewis & Alfred North Whitehead exploded new horizons, brought freshness to his writing style, & made him determined to seek a 2nd Ph. D. degree, this one from Harvard.  Eventually he was forced to return to Earlham.
Back at Earlham he became even more ferociously committed to the life of a scholar.  He spent that summer studying Émile Meyerson.  He had to plead with Harvard to let him stand for a Ph. D.  Thomas resented his days back at Earlham.  [His zealous efforts to finish] his Harvard thesis [took a severe toll on his health].  In the summer of 1934 he accepted an invitation to give a series of lectures at Pendle Hill.  Spiritually he was approaching the low point of his life.  In early 1934 he was invited to teach at the Univ. of HI
In December 1934 Thomas Kelly suffered a nervous breakdown.  His strength returned in mid-March & he was able to complete his Ph. D. thesis by May and send it off to Harvard. Whitehead thought that Kelly’s true interest lay in religion. In Hawaii Thomas Kelly was disillusioned with the lackadaisical attitude of many of the University faculty toward scholarship. While there he developed to massive files & syllabi on Chinese & Indian thought; he helped revive Honolulu Friends Meeting.  There were health problems for both Lael and Thomas.  President Comfort of Haverford College offered him a teaching post in Philosophy; Thomas Kelly’s spirit soared.
Haverford 1936-1938/New Man/1st Meeting—Back in Philadelphia he was soon appointed to Yearly Meeting Committees. He delighted in his students’ abilities, & added Chinese & Indian thought to the curriculum. He published his Harvard thesis with his own money & went to Harvard in the autumn of 1937 to make oral defense of it. His mind blanked again & the examining committee informed him that he would never be permitted to come up for the degree again.”  Thomas Kelly was on the point of suicide, and friends to persuade him that with all his other accomplishments the Harvard failure made no difference to them or to Haverford.
In late 1937 “the cliffs caved in and filled up a chasm.” The inward warfare ended, the scholarly & spiritually minded person inside Thomas Kelly became “of twain one new man.” This cataclysmic event of late 1937 was a life-changing one.  He knew 1st- hand what it meant “to be drowned in the overwhelming seas of the love of God.” Friends could see the “fire” of the Holy Spirit in his eyes, hear it in his laughter. [He was deeply affected by the incredible suffering and sin of a world poised on the verge of world war and by “Galilean glories”.  He preached 3 lectures at Coulter Street Meeting in Germantown, PA. He said in part: “God can be found. There is a last rock for your soul, a resting place of absolute peace and joy & power & radiance & security. There is a Di-vine Center into which your life can slip … a Center where you live with God & out of which your life can slip.”
I 1st came to know Thomas Kelly 4 or 5 months after his experience of inner healing.  He was the leader of a weekend retreat at Albert Bailey’s family farm.  What I remember most is what I did not like.  To insist that we had to disown ourselves, endure pain, carry a cross, and lose our lives to them; that made no sense.  It was also one of the most important lessons I learned through my beloved teacher, Thomas Kelly. 
Plowed Down to the Depths—During his experience in Nazi Germany, he goes on record on how he was “opened up” into a new “childlike dedication to God.”  “Last winter … I was much shaken by the experiences of the Presence—something I did not seek, but that sought me.  Even in the midst of a people torn with fear of being overheard and sudden arrest, Thomas Kelly came to a sense of inward joy and peace.  “I seem at last to have been given peace.  “One thing I have learned or feel, so overwhelmingly keenly, is the real pain of suffering with people … Some here have found all the power of Apostolic days in the early Church.  Something of the wonder of the Apostolic power and serenity and peace in suffering is taking place here, and I have found life’s dimension opened up amazingly.  I have been plowed to depths I’ve never known before.”
 Kelly and Heschel—[Thomas Kelly met Abraham J. Heschel, “a mystic who would be profoundly at home in a Quaker meeting”] on a limousine ride to a railway station.  They wrote to each other after the encounter.  From Thomas Kelly I learned the fervent love of God.  From Abraham Heschel I learned the meaning of the compassionate anger of God; this Jew and this Quaker were spiritual friends. 
Back at Haverford 1938-41/His Life a Miracle—My first Sunday as a Haverford freshman I attended Haverford Friends Meeting.  Rufus Jones commented on Psalm 90.  Thomas Kelly spoke on the latter part of Psalm 73 with power and fervor.  I asked Thomas Kelly whether it might be possible to have a religious discussion group; Tom was overjoyed at the prospect.  Our sessions consisted of Tom reading aloud his favorite passages while we sat silently and contemplatively drinking it all in. 
He brought out Letters by a Modern Mystic, by Frank Laubach, a contemporary and an American.  [Hearing his story of] loneliness and then an overwhelming revelation of the love and presence of God, [we heard] a direct challenge to us to hunger after God with all the energy of our souls.  Thomas Kelly told us of his vision that we should become a band of itinerant preacher, like George Fox.  We became active in service projects, like helping with a Sunday School, Young Friends Movement, and Friends World Committee Meetings.   Messages from our group began to be heard in mid-week and Sunday meetings at Haverford. 
The new depth & power in Thomas Kelly’s life meant both greater blessing & greater difficulties for him as he faithfully called all persons to the Light within them. [His new simplicity] was very disturbing to the sophisticated, critical & sometimes cynical Haverford student of that day. He was fully accepted by his fellow faculty, even though his depth of fervor did not speak to the condition of some of them. He poured himself with new energy into his committee work with the American Friends Service Committee. In his religious ministry at this period he struggled to rid himself of the “learned phrase,” “the scholarly allusion,” to speak the simple language of the heart. [Except for “Tom Kelly’s” boys, most students required to attend] the Thursday morning meeting for worship intensely disliked or were deeply disturbed by Thomas Kelly’s calls to live radiant lives for God. 
He also learned that one has to endure times of spiritual aridity and apparent abandonment by the Holy Spirit.  We must “learn not to clamor perpetually for height but walk in shadows and valleys and dry places, for months and years together; so must group worshipers learn that worship is fully valid when there are no thrills, no special sense of covering … I’m persuaded that a deep sifting of religion leads us down to the will, steadfastly oriented toward the will of God.  In that steadfastness of the will one walks serene and unperturbed praying only, ‘Thy will be done.”  Opposition, ridicule or periods of spiritual dryness were all suffered during Thomas Kelly’s last 3 years by an optimism born of joy.  Thomas Kelly preached at the lobsterman’s Nazarene church.  The love of God that shone forth from Thomas Kelly was what those dear people called, “the love of Christ.” 
In October 1940 there was interest in publishing his lectures or manuscripts, and the beginnings of a book called The Light Within.  He wrote a brief message called Children of Light which says in part:  “We must humbly bear the message of the Light. Many see it from afar & long for it with all their being. Amidst the darkness of this time the day star can arise in astounding power & overcome the darkness within & without … It is given to us to be message bearers of the day that can dawn in apostolic power if we be wholly committed to the Light … Radiant in that radiance we may confidently expect the kindling of the Light in all men, until all Men’s footsteps are lighted by that Light, which is within them … It is a great message which is given to us, that the Light overcomes the darkness.  But to give the message we must also be the message.”  
After Thomas Kelly’s death, Douglas Steere with some help from “the gang” accomplished a vicarious service of love by bringing into print the book which we agreed to call A Testament of Devotion.  The book is a testimony to the miracle Thomas Kelly knew in his life.  It continues to speak to the spiritual need of thousands, more than 40 years after his death.  Are we people whose lives can only be explained by saying, the Eternal Life and Love are breaking through into time, at these points?  Do we hunger for the same sort of miracle in our lives which transformed that of Thomas Kelly?  If we do so with all the energy of our souls, it will also happen in us.
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   

                                             
      
285. Letter to a Universalist (by John Punshon; 1989)
About the Author—John Punshon was born in the east end of London in 1935. He was educated at Brasenose College, Oxford, where he became a convinced Friend. Besides journalist, teacher & lawyer, he has been Quaker Studies Tutor at Woodbrooke, the Quaker center in Birmingham. He has been Preparative Meeting Clerk & Elder. This pamphlet arises out of John Punshon’s conviction that to establish mutual respect & tolerance among faiths based on what the faith is rather than an outside interpretation of it is to establish world peace.  He also wrote Alternative Christianity (Pamphlet 245).
Dear Friend/My Own Bias—I cannot minister as I feel called, because I know the words that come naturally to me are often unacceptable to you.  You feel that true Quaker thought and experience leads to your position and not mine.  I want to engage in an exploration of faith with you, because I have come to feel that our difference go beyond personal preferences and reflect a deep collective crisis of identity for unprogrammed Quakerism.
My early experiences of Christianity were all positive, [from a little country church and a strict evangelical Anglican church; I went to a universalist church in my adolescence].  The Anglican vicar’s faith was on the surface, and he showed little sense of mystery, or awareness that religion operated at many different levels.  The universalist minister, on the other hand, used Christian terms that said one thing but meant another.  He sidestepped the surface meanings of Bible passages by explaining what its “deeper meaning” was.  I was both dying of thirst on the surface of religion & drowning beneath it. Social gospel is more appealing that personal salvation.
Objections to Christianity—My Christianity involves the Trinity, incarnation, resurrection and atonement of Christ, church membership, Sermon on the Mount, and parables of the Kingdom; covenant, salvation and redemption are metaphysical realities.  We are the 1st people to have access to a greatly expanded understanding of the universe.  Christian anthropomorphism as an explanation of the forces, powers and processes of the universe is naïve; it is too crude to be true.  Christianity says we are all sinners; it offers a cure for a pathological condition which most people seem not to suffering from.  The main reason against the credibility of my own faith is that we are changing the way and the substance of what we think about.  If Universalism is true, Christ is not the Savior of the world. My faith is then false and the sooner I recognize that fact the better. 
An Approach to Universalism—The most noticeable thing about you universalists is that you use words that imply you have something new which at the same time has roots deep in the past. You have a deep sense of solidarity, or “unity with the creation.” Some look forward to a combination of the best & richest features of the great world faiths, others see mystical experience of religious consciousness as the great common ground among the faiths. Those things are not unique to you; many of us who follow Christ or Islam have the same sentiments. 
Universalists say that it is possible to have a wider range of experiences and relationship with ultimate reality than the Christian tradition could ever permit.  They see that no religion has a monopoly of truth and there is truth to be found in all religions.  For Christians, religion is the working out in life the belief that in Jesus Christ there is the definitive self-disclosure or revelation of God.  For you, religious commitment is based on the unfettered search for religious truth; the substance of religion is in the spiritual process rather than the content.  Traditional believers are irritated with your answers to faith questions because they do not realize that your faith is not a defective variant of theirs; it is a different kind of religion. 
A Different Issue—The conception of religion as personal process is at variance with the way the world seems to me to be. Fundamentalism flourishes where [religious minorities try to maintain their integrity amidst] a different dominant faith.  [My route to] mutual toleration and harmony, is by taking other faiths at their own estimation of themselves, not by our interpretation of them].  It is the differences and the challenges they present that we stand the best chance of widening our own understanding and also where we find the opportunity of over-coming destructive narrow-mindedness.  [Dialogues and solutions about how a minority’s beliefs can be implemented in the culture of the majority faith have little to do with universalism.]  The battle of tolerance takes place within orthodoxy, which stands between liberalism and fundamentalism.  That is where the action is.
A Critique of Universalism—As part of its working definition Universalism denies exclusive claims to truth in every religion, because while all religions can be partially true, none can be wholly true; [that includes Universalism]. One cannot simply assert that there is truth in all religions as if that were all. Without a working definition of what truth is, one can hardly know what aspect of a religion is true. Many Quakers opt for a common mystical experience which is seen to lie beneath the surface diversity of the great world religious systems. 
[Many contemporary Friends, following the “Quakerism is Universalism” line of reasoning say] “Christian faith is really too restrictive a basis for membership of the Society of Friends, so we must accept all who share our values regardless of our beliefs and traditions.”  A unilateral universalist reconstruction of Quakerism can only take place by ignoring the position of the non-universalist majority in the Society of Friends.  I am not ready to make this kind of break.  [More and more], the substance of Quaker belief is summarized in a series of saws and maxims.  They work like trump cards, [ending all chance of further arguments].   
Some Saws and Maxims—The seeker is the ace of trumps. “Quakerism began among the 17th century Seekers” who rejected doctrines in favor of experience.  That is not how Quakerism began.  The notions card says that since Quakers refused to discuss things like sin, salvation and atonement, i.e. notions, we have no need of theology or Bible.  The early Quakers had a precise theology and knew the Bible backwards.  The new Light card is from 1931 London Yearly Meeting (“Be open to new light from whatever quarter it may come).”   The personal testimony is all card, [from George Fox’s] “But what canst thou say?” is used to minimize corporate commitment and elevate sincerity of a conviction over its truth.
The utterances of the Quakers of old had a context, they were part of a terminology, they were derived from a coherent and consistent theological framework.  Compared with this rich dialogue growing out of experience, I find one-line summaries of a profound faith trivial and depressing.  Anyone seeking to say that Christianity is a part of our testimony may now be told that they might be happier elsewhere.  [In my own meeting] I am highly inhibited in saying anything specifically religious at all in case I tread on somebody’s toes.  The one thing out of the question [in 1st-Day School] is explicit Christian teaching. 
The following points would likely be raised in any discussion of this issue.  1st, there is “that of God in every one.”  Unless you know what is meant by “that” and “God” it is not much help.  2nd, there are values; Friends share many common values.  I don’t know about you, but I go to meeting to worship God, not to have values.  [It is too broad of a characteristic and includes too many to define Quakerism]. 
Then, there is the individualist move.  It is customary to say in some quarters that the Society of Friends has never made any unalterable statements of belief.  Many deduce from this that no gathering or body may make any authoritative statement about what Quakerism is.  Universalists sometimes argue from these principles that the Society cannot deny membership to non-Christians.  This is a set of assumption about the nature of the Society of Friends which is open to question.  It is highly arguable whether doctrine will support those who reckon that it is continuing revelation that is leading Quakerism toward Universalism.    
[The conditions for continuing revelation] rested on conversion to a faith in the triune God of the Christian revelation.  Continuous revelation is cumulative, not selective.  It teaches us to believe more deeply, not more narrowly.  You ought to either accept the tradition or face the fact that it may be human preference and not divine guidance that causes Quakers to change their collective minds. 
The Problem Stated—The majority Programmed Quakers ask: Why is it so hard to talk about Christ?  The absence of an institutional requirement for novelty to prove itself over time has led the unprogrammed tradition to open itself to outside influences without being clear about what effect they would have on it.   I have seen the rapid growth of the opinion that it is this syncretism above all other things which is the defining characteristic of Quakerism. If you worship the Spirit that was in Jesus, but not Jesus, & that you follow him only as a great moral teacher, I don’t see how your position can be the foundation for a community. Your position seems in-compatible with the Quaker tradition & what it says about Christ. The argument against Universalism being an essential feature of Quakerism, is that it ignores the fact that most Quakers are Evangelicals, not Universalists.    
[Your interpretation of] George Fox’s assertion about Christ [is that] Fox was describing an experience of God, but it was not an experience of the pre-existent, incarnate, risen Lord.  Fox’s letter to the Governor of Barbados is doctrine and very similar to the Apostles’ Creed; it cannot be denied, [so it is ignored in the Disciplines].  [From your standpoint] Fox was either using theological notions [to describe his experience] or he meant something quite different that he lacked the means to express. 
The Influence of Cultural Relavitism—Cultural relativism asserts that truth is defined not by reference to facts but to what a given culture understands; truth is culture-specific.  We can judge the past by the present; we cannot use the past to judge the present.  Not only is Fox’s claim not authoritative, but it cannot be now.  Any assertion that we share a common faith with Fox and Penn is a philosophical impossibility.  Cultural relativism raises as many questions as it solves.  Universalism and pantheism were real options for Fox in the 17th century, and he turned them down.  He was not as culture-bound as you might think.
Scientific Method and Quaker Faith/Conclusion—Some Friends use the thought of Teilhard de Chardin to show ways in which the symbolic system of Christianity might be utilized to take faith (and Quakerism) beyond Christian exclusivism.  Teilhard’s ideas can be combined with Jungian explanations of human personality.  Science provides us with models of reality and not immutable truths.  Some Friends find it difficult to sustain traditional understanding of God in the face of these things.  I find a willingness among Friends to adopt contemporary philosophy of science as a basis for religion.  Christianity must be abandoned because it relies on revelation, for which this world view has no place.  [Is current secular orthodoxy preferable to traditional religious orthodoxy?]  I do not think [this method] can support a theology in the way Universalists variously claim.   
1st, I do not think that philosophical and scientific knowledge dovetail into one another the way Teilhard thought they did.  2nd, there is a tendency among Friends to adopt interesting ideas in the field of scientific enquiry and then use them as if they were authoritative and immutable.  I do not think the philosophy of science will provide an adequate foundation for religion if Christianity is to be abandoned because it is considered to be outdated.  3rd, I don’t see the logical connection between adopting such ideas and a preference for Universalism against Christianity.  These arguments give no reason for preferring one against the other; they challenge both.  Unless we believe in other sources of truth than the human understanding, we shall find ourselves treading what history shows to be a very dangerous path.  There is no reason why we should be apprehensive [about discussing our differences openly], provided we don’t let our emotions stand in the way of our judgment, or put our own de-sires in the place of our quest for truth. 
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   


                                                

286. War Taxes: Experiences of Philadelphia YM Quakers through the American Revolution (by Elaine J. Crauderueff; 1989) 
About the Author—Elaine J. Crauderueff has worked for Friends in several capacities involving teaching and curriculum.  She is also an active member of the war Tax Concerns Support Committee.  This pamphlet is a result of work done for a master’s thesis in religious studies at Villanova University in 1986 titled “War Taxes: The experiences of Philadelphia YM Quakers 1681-1800.”
[Introduction]—In the winter of 1979, I began an unplanned spiritual journey.  I was working on a flyer about governmental budget priorities.  I read “The Moral Equivalent of Disarmament,” which said in part: “How much longer can the church continue quoting to the government its carefully researched figures on military expenditures and social needs [while] serving up the dollars fund the berserk priorities? Our bluff has been called.” 
During my spiritual journey I came to a quiet and very firm clarity that I could not pay war taxes.  I explained to the IRS what I was doing with the money I wasn’t sending to them. Every year since then, my husband Mike and I have resisted war taxes in a variety of ways that have seemed right for us to make our witness.  The results have not been dramatic, at least in terms of affecting the federal budget.  We don’t spend a lot of time worrying about it.  We have come to know that it is the least we can do to witness to God’s love and power.
The “Holy Experiment”—During the years 1681-1800, the Philadelphia YM members considered war taxes many times as a religious concern based on the Friends Peace Testimony of 1660. The struggles, occasional unity, love & courage of Friends who preceded us are offered as witness to challenge & encourage Friends today.
War taxes were an issue for Philadelphia YM Friends right from the start.  Quakers controlled the PA Assembly and were influential in New Jersey until the French and Indian War.  Compromise became a tool for political survival.  The Crown asked for military requisitions.  In 1693, the legislators vote for a small tax for military defense in order to get “approval for their laws.”  Objections were made before the funds were allocated; rarely were religious objections mentioned.  Money “for the King or Queen’s use” was the norm from 1693-1756.  The 2nd type of response was to raise a war tax. 
A few refused to pay for war in any form.  [Others were offered or sought ways of side-stepping the issue by paying for war indirectly].  English Friends were not concerned about how the government used their taxes, believing that to be Caesar’s responsibility.  Several attempts were made to convince Philadelphia Friends to conform to the tax-paying ways of English Friends.  Elizabeth Redford was the notable exception and was eldered by her meeting.  In the 1st half of the 1700s, Philadelphia YM advocated obedience.
Philadelphia YM in an epistle wrote:  “When at any time it hath pleased God to suffer the rulers that hath been over us to Impose any thing against out Allegience to God, we have Patiently suffered under them until the Lord [opened] their Understandings and mollify their Hearts towards us.”  A few Friends felt that their allegiance to God was violated by the war tax of 1711; some refused and were jailed.  Friends generally paid the war tax during this period. [How willing they were] is not clear from the surviving sources.
In 1722 Philadelphia YM included the war tax issue at its sessions; the lack of unity, yet growing concern was clear. [1736 Meetings called for obedience in] “the payment of Duties to the Crown.” In 1739, the YM asked Friends to be “vigilant in keeping the peaceable Principles professed … & in no manner to joyn with [those] making warlike preparations offensive or defensive.” Assemblyman James Logan said: “All Civil Government … is founded on Force.”  If Quakers could not be pacifists & participate in politics, they should get out of politics.
The End of the “Holy Experiment”—When the legislators continued to approve war sums, with the normal equivocations, they were moving headlong into a confrontation with an emerging & growing spiritual revitalization in the Philadelphia YM. John Woolman, John Churchman & others addressed the Assembly as follows: “we shall at all times heartily & freely contribute … for benevolent purposes … [but] we apprehend that many among us will be under the necessity of suffering, rather than consenting to the payment of a tax for [war] purposes.” 
The Assembly responded with great indignation.  They compared their 1755 bill with the 1711 war tax bill, even though in their bill they were spending money on war directly (The Crown spent the money in the 1711 bill).  A Philadelphia YM committee wrote a radical interpretation of the Peace Testimony.  Friends were increasingly alarmed at the legislators’ behavior, and as a body and as individuals labored with its members in the Legislature to get their resignations; 6 resigned from these efforts.  “The Epistle of Tender Love and Caution,” at the end of 1755, was the 1st YM statement by a committee, endorsing individual and corporate war tax resistance.   
Friends Reaction to the War Tax—The actions that Philadelphia YM & individuals took on war taxes  during the French & Indian War reveal an evolving understanding of the Peace Testimony to be more dynamic. John Woolman wrote: “I could not see that [the example of upright-hearted men who paid such taxes] was sufficient reason for me to do so. [Danger to the society would result if “by small degrees there might be an ap-proach toward that of fighting, till we came so near that the distinction would be little else but the name of a peaceable people.” Joshua Evans wrote: “it Opened very clear to me … that to hire men to do what I could not for conscience sake do myself was very Inconsistent. I refused to defray war expences (tho my part might appear as a drop in the Ocean yet it is made up of drops.” 
Assemblyman James Pemberton resigned from the Assembly that had become a war Assembly.  His brother Israel advocated war tax resistance; this embarrassed London Quakers.  James Pemberton noted: “A number of us refuse taxes; most not only comply with it but censure those who do not.”  There was a fear that the other religious liberties Friends had enjoyed would be sacrificed if the tax issue were pursued.  There were indications that there was support throughout the YM for war tax resisters but not endorsement.  The resisters asked: What are the consequences to other Friends, to non-Friends, and to oneself when taxes are paid for war?  They each made clear decisions against paying war taxes, and yet asked individuals not to accept their answers but to ask the Spirit of Christ for personal guidance. 
The Revolutionary War Period/Taking a Stand: Amending the DisciplineDuring the Revolutionary War period Friends in America faced the war tax issue directly, and the meeting’s control over individual behavior was vastly expanded to include clothing, furniture, marriage, fighting, and military assistance.  Members could be eldered and disowned for violating Society discipline.  How would individual Friends respond to war taxes and formal Advice? What would result in taking a radical position on the war tax issue? 
The war tax issue [was especially difficult, because] it was “difficult to separate in a time of war the support due to the usual demands & needs of the State from those directly & obviously for war purposes.” The use of Continental Currency was an issue that highlights the daily dilemmas that confronted Friends who were conscientiously opposed to supporting war. It “was considered a covert means of taxation to finance the prosecution of war.” The YM decided to allow for each person to determine individually what was right action, & to “abide in true love and Charity” [with those of opposing view]. [John Cowgill of Duck Creek & Thomas Watson of Buckingham suffered ostracizing, boycott, public ridicule, jail, & court martial for faithfulness to their religious duty].     
By 1776 the war tax issue was a yearly meeting concern.  Friends in New Jersey felt it their duty to refuse to pay.  Meeting for Sufferings note that this may result in an increase in refusers.  At the 1776 Fall YM Friends concluded that:  “Such who make Religious Profession with us … and [they or their family or servants] pay any Fine, Penalty, or Tax, in lieu of their personal services for carrying on the War do thereby violate our Christian Testimony, and by so doing manifest that they are not in Religious Fellowship with us.” 
The Meeting for Sufferings again considered the tax issue just prior to the 1778 YM.  Chester Quarter asked: At what point should a Friend refuse to support what in peacetime would clearly be acceptable, but in war might actually or implicitly support the war effort? The YM wrote the [tax resister’s intent to] maintain the Peace Testimony “hath remarkably tended to unite us in deep sympathy with the seed of Life in their hearts, … [all members should] avoid complying with the injunctions & requisitions made for the purpose of carrying on War, which may produce uneasiness to themselves or tend to increase the sufferings of their Brethren.” In 1780, the YM recommended: “according to the Advices given forth by this Meeting at sundry Times, … the Members of our religious Society be again exhorted to attend the Monitions of divine Grace, and carefully guard against suppressing them in either themselves or others.” 
After the war, the government carried a huge war debt.  Most Friends paid the taxes for defraying the war debt.  Gloucester and Salem Meetings queried:  What should this Meeting do about those Friends who have a “religious scruple” that forbids paying taxes to defray the war debt, [and who have] suffered Distraint of their Goods, when “the greater part of the Society pay the same Taxes? Should these accounts be forwarded as Suffering to the Meeting for Sufferings?   The YM affirmed that those Friends should keep careful accounts of their losses and forward them to the Meeting for Sufferings.  The strong Minute from 1776 was not changed for well over 100 years.  Compliance, though, was low and the practice of disownment over the tax issue did not lead to large numbers of disownments.  It can be accurately said that Philadelphia YM endorsed and supported war tax resistance as a matter of enforceable discipline during the American Revolution.
Friends Witnessing—The stated Discipline of the Religious Society of Friends reflects the actual practice of the Society only to the extent that individuals choose to follow it.  Some Friends followed it, but not nearly all.  Since some Friends had political agendas, their neighbors assumed that all Friends motives were partisan.  The total of recorded sufferings in Pennsylvania from property being seized was over £38,000.  Some Friends were elected tax collectors against their will in order to inflict a fine for noncompliance. 
Anthony Benezet and B. Mason wrote a tract entitled, in part, Reasons why we ought not to pay Taxes to support War.  They refuted the usual Scriptural arguments and concluded with: “how then can we do that by proxy under the Character of a tax, which we cannot do in Person or with a Fine? … let us not through fear of suffering give out Money for the worst of purposes.”  Samuel Allinson wrote Reasons against War, and paying Taxes for its Support, and discerned criteria for determining rightly led action:  “Whenever an act strikes the mind with a religious fear that the performance of it will not be holding the light of the Gospel of Peace, or be a stumbling block to others it ought carefully to be avoided … that may be a cross today which was not before.”
Enforcing the Discipline—The possibility of being read out of meeting for paying war taxes irked Friends who had patriotic leanings. Isaac Sharpless wrote: The integrity of Quaker testimony against war was at stake, & gathering up all their reserve of strength & shutting their hearts against the pleadings for mercy … they cleared the Society of open complicity with war. There was a lot of variation in the severity of dealings with deviators.
Isaac Grey published Serious Address to Such of the People Called Quakers … as profess Scruples … concerning Obedience to Civil Authority in 1778.  Grey accurately explained that “no precedent for censure or condemnation can be found in the history or proceedings of Friends.  Why should there be pain and separation when “love and union might be preserved?”  His Meeting labored with and eventually testified against him.  Almost all who participated in the military were disowned; less than half who paid war taxes were disowned.  A total of 239 Friends in Philadelphia were disowned for paying war taxes or fines.    
The War Ends and the Witness Continues—Some Friends who participated in the war effort and had been disowned or left on their own began to reconsider.  They began asking to be reunited with their meetings.  Friends continued to suffer persecutions for nearly a decade after the war ended.  A Quarterly and Yearly Meeting “Taxpaying was titely tried by a Large Commite and to pay refused.”  After decades, Joshua Evans was still not defeated by the apparent ineffectiveness of his witness.  Once he determined that paying for war was wrong, he could not do regardless of changing circumstances, including not paying a Duty on imported articles because:  “I could see no material differences between paying by Tax or Duty [for war].”
Thoughts for the Present—Philadelphia YM continues to deal with the religious concern of war tax refusal; they have evolved detailed administrative policies to support employees who refuse war taxes.  The historical witness of Philadelphia YM Friends is inspiring, inconsistent, and at times, embarrassing.  However their struggle encourages us today to be both more patient and challenging with one another.  What does Peace Testimony mean to individuals and the Society of Friends as a body today?  [An especially meaningful part is: “That the spirit of Christ, by which we are guided, is not changeable, so as once to command us from a thing as evil and again to move unto it.”  Is there nothing that we now believe to always be true?  
While I confess still to desire the strength of a unified Quaker witness, I know that the Spirit of Christ makes the future results of all spiritual journeys, others and my own, unknowable.  Just when I am comfortable accepting our diversity, John Woolman’s words call out:  “To conform a little to a wrong way strengthens the hands of such who carry wrong customs to their utmost extent; the more a person appears virtuous and heavenly-minded, the more powerfully does his conformity operate in favour of evildoers.”  History can be used to strengthen either side of the war tax argument.  Friends [need to be] mindful that war tax resistance is not a matter of doctrine, but the result of an individually changed heart, a matter between each Friend and God.      
  Queries
What obligation do Friends have “to beware lest by our example we lead others wrong?” 
Do you respect the feelings of others on issues, even when you differ with them? 
What are the ways you Meeting responds to the war tax issue?
Is your Meeting open to war tax resisters and war tax payers? 
How are you challenged by the diversity of opinion and action of Friends through the American Revolution? 
Are there Quaker beliefs or practices for which you would be willing to lose property or be jailed?
How does the Spirit of Christ help you to discern what is right for you on this and other issues of conscience?

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   


                                                   

288. Improvisation & Spiritual Disciplines: Continuing the Divine-Human Duet (by Carol Conti-Etin; 1989)
About the Author—Carol Conti-Entin found and joined Friends in Ann Arbor, Michigan.  She has music degrees from Univ. of MI, Univ. of Madison and has taught at Lawrence University and the Symphony School of America, as well as performing; she earned a degree in computer science in Maryland
Introduction—When I attended my 1st meeting for worship, just before my college studies got under way, I was relieved to find a form of worship which seemed more natural to me than the Protestant church services of my childhood.  What unfolds seems to this former musician to be an improvisation on a God-given theme.  One’s spiritual journey could be described as an improvisatory duet with the Inner Guide.  The Inner Guide will gladly propose the variation appropriate to the life’s theme.  [One description of an improvised duet is that one hears and one answers throughout the piece].  [It can be like listening to music one is not prepared to understand]. [Perhaps] something similar happened to the disciples as they watched Jesus perform.  Faith the size of a mustard seed is enough to hear and answer the Inner Guide’s next gesture and allow the duet to continue.  
Sabbath Observance—What is there in the concept of sabbath which might be worth preserving? The word 1st occurs in connection Yahweh’s provision of food to the Israelites during the Exodus.  From the very 1st, observing a sabbath has required trusting in Yahweh to provide what one most needs, in the right quantity & when one needs it. [That includes one day a week for] abstinence from work. Yahweh also insisted on sabbath-benefit coverage not only for people & animals, but also for the environment, especially the fields, which were to lie fallow. Each 50th year, the fields lay fallow, liberty was proclaimed & property restored to its original owner.
How did sabbath observance come to be mired in petty regulations?  [It may be that others control time [and do not allow for sabbath rest].  For most of us the lack of time is our own doing.  George Fox warned against:  “Drawing your minds into your business, and clogging them with it; so that ye can hardly do anything to the service of God but there will be crying ‘my business, my business.”  [I have come up with creative solutions to work] just half time.  There still remains the temptation to take on more than my duet partner asks of me.  Sabbath keeping came to be over-regulated because it is so easy to assign an extremely low priority to its observance and so difficult to trust that turning over one’s anxieties to God is not only safe but more productive.  
The author of the last section of Isaiah promised that those who brought glory to the sabbath by not doing as they pleased would delight themselves in Yahweh & ride on the heights of the earth. To delight ourselves in Yahweh must be the essence of sabbath keeping, whenever & for however long it is observed. Jesus, in rejecting the inflexibility of certain regulations, did not abandon the underlying concept.  Sabbath & holy days typically found him in a synagogue of the temple, and he withdrew from everyone after intensive periods of teaching and healing.  [To really] enter into sabbath observance, we must believe that it is possible to enjoy God’s company and must long to do exactly that.  Why not offer your duet partner [the Spirit] a daily time together and a much long, minimally distracted “jam session” once a week? Then, listen to the new music that comes of it.  
Bible ReadingThe “Word of God is not the words contained within the pages of the Bible but rather the logos as described at the beginning of the 4th gospel.  George Fox corrected a Nottingham priest who declared Scriptural authority.  It was not that, George said, “but the Holy Spirit, by which the holy men of God gave forth the Scriptures.  I had no slight esteem of the Holy Scriptures, but they were very precious to me, for I was in that spirit by which they were given forth, and what the Lord opened in me I afterward found was agreeable to them.” 
How can one read the Scriptures, if one finds them irrelevant or hurtful?  [The hurt I suffered was] solely of having lived my days on this earth as a female. From the slight wounding I have received has sprung an awareness of others’ more severe pain.  Should anyone who finds the Bible uninviting begin or resume a program of Bible reading? Not unless the Inner Guide proposes such study. 
After a decade of dormancy, I once again longed for an immediacy of relationship with the immanent God.  The contents of the Bible have become very precious to me because I have been in the company of that spirit by which they were given forth.  There will come a moment when what someone else has experienced and recorded resonates with what you have experienced.  Eventually it helps to read the entire Bible so that the passages which have come alive will have a context.  [By the third reading of the Bible] I had seen similarities between my own rocky spiritual journey and those of so many forthright people in the Bible; far fewer passages seemed foreign.   
I also found that all the English translations whetted my appetite for studying the original languages, [the many] meanings for key words, & how grammar, syntax, & vocabulary affected the perception of an event. [When I read a passage, & before I apply it to today & myself, I need to as best I can wear the sandals of the person or persons in the story, feel what they feel. This will avoid reading in things that are not there, & overlooking crucial things that are. Paint the scene; study it in a group; when a passage invites you to linger, meditate on it. 
Journal Keeping—William Penn wrote: “Thou didst omit to take up Christ’s holy yoke, to bear thy daily cross; thou wast careless of thy affections & kept no journal or check upon thy actions; but declinedst to audit accounts in thy conscience with Christ thy light.” My early attempts at journal keeping had been immensely frustrating ones. [I could not tolerate inconsistencies of feeling from one week to the next, nor could I record anything unpolished]. Months passed between entries. To learn how the individual bits of guidance I had received fit together, I would have to ponder them in writing.  My Inner Guide let me know that I had to write down [just] a short phrase of thanks; this led to longer written ponderings]. [In comparing reflection to music, the writing process is similar to composing music, & oral reflection is similar to improvising it. My suspicion is that the more one both improvises & composes, the thinner becomes the wall which separates them.  Also, recording a perception is like performing a piece, rather than merely reflecting on a perception or “listening to a piece].” 
When I was avoiding journal keeping, I wrote on slips of paper any passage I wanted to spend time with; I also jotted certain insights in note form.  Among the things daily notes of thanks taught me were how reluctant I was to give God credit for human invention and how often I belittled or overlooked the talents I had been given and the small pleasures I had experienced.  [I also briefly listed traits that were blocking my spiritual journey].  These 2 miniature journal entries together occupying just one line of narrow-ruled notebook paper per day, have helped me so much, that they continue to occupy a key section of my journal.  If journal contents have as their deepest hope the development of a compassionate nature, they will in time leave narcissism behind. 
Another portion of the journal may record dreams, those in which God offers immediate guidance & those which are requests for attention from one’s subconscious. Dream aspects you are reluctant to record may portray your duet partner’s latest efforts to lead you to a fuller integration of your total personality. Unanswered questions may well become regular features in your journal, as well as heartfelt emotions. The form is less important than the spirit which gives it life; as long as a journal reflects a desire for transformation, it will serve well.
Tithing—[There is a difference between tithing & the tithes George Fox railed against]: “The Independents, Baptists, and Presbyterians [once] cried tithes were anti-christian … Then they all got into steeplehouses & tithes, [saying they were the law of God]. They imprisoned & persecuted Friends because we would not give them tithes, [seizing many goods, & making many widows & orphans of the ones who died in prison]. 
The earliest responses of tithing from Abraham and Jacob were done out of gratitude for the blessings they received; tithing was intended to be a joyful activity.  14 years ago I was startled to hear my duet partner asking me to do precisely that.  Did I in fact own any or all of my income?  Tithing seemed to occupy a natural place within the Quaker testimony of simplicity.  I discovered that learning what to give away, what to keep, what to acquire and what to do without was a vital part of the process of hearing and answering. 
Physical objects turned out to be the least of my possessions. What the Inner Guide said next was, “Tithe your time.”  The next possession was my self-will.  But what would surrendering my self-will entail?  I was told to put my instrument on the shelf and leave it there for an entire year.  I discovered that I was no less a musician just because I had ceased practicing and performing.  Perhaps tithing is analogous to the warm-up exercise a musician performs in order to place the body more fully at the service of the music.  [Tithing places me] more fully at God’s disposal; [God’s love then flows] through me unselfishly to others.   
Praying—There is quite a difference between reciting a prayer written by someone else and praying spontaneously.  What expressed thoughts hinder our spiritual growth, and how may we cultivate only those forms of prayer which help us mature?  Prayer is an attempt to get ourselves into that active cooperation with God where we may discern what is authentic and be ready to carry it out.  Whenever we have earnestly desired to feel connected to the creator and creation we have been praying.
It is important to pray to God in the 2nd person.  When praying in the 3rd person, there is no longer an intimate connection.  And when duty has become burdensome, when Boss’s yoke is no longer easy, then I know that I am the one producing the source of friction.  [When the Spirit asks]: “Do you love me more than these?” only when I can again answer “Yes” can I again lovingly feed God’s lamb.
Any attempt on our parts, no matter how feeble to reverse a spiritual downtrend is more than matched by God’s joyous welcome back.  Non-verbal forms of prayer span an entire spectrum from subtle feelings of gratitude to concrete actions. If we count all the [subtle] prayers that are converted into action, praying without ceasing comes to seem less exotic and far more attainable.  Persistence in prayer is an automatic by-product of deep desire, not the result of strenuous, self-propelled efforts.  May our prayer become as natural and indispensable as breathing.  And may we experience the all-sufficiency of the one with whom we are communing as we pray.   
www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts   


                                               

291. Prayer in the Contemporary World (by Douglas V. Steere; 1990)
About the Author—Professor emeritus of philosophy at Haverford College where he taught from 1928-64, Douglas Steere is a noted author of: Prayer and Worship, On Beginning from Within, and Work and Contemplation.  He has carried out many missions in Europe, Africa, the Middle East, India, Japan for the American Friends Service Committee.  He writes:  “I have always believed that interior prayer is to religion what original research is to science.”  These 30 personal prayers were written at the end of Vatican Council II (1966).

[Prayer: Qualities, Functions, Method]
O God, we thank thee for the honest doubts and criticism of those who blister our clumsy efforts at prayer with their fiercely honest attacks.  May that which is phony and specious and egocentric in our prayers be seared away by these helpful blasts.  Cleanse, cauterize, and cut away that which separates us from Thee and from our fellows, and give us Thyself and the open way into the hearts of those with whom we live.
What is being attacked in the charges against prayer [as being superstitious, autosuggestion, & pietistic]? Are they being leveled against high prayer or on low forms of prayer that masquerade [as prayer]? [Prayers warding off danger or compelling success are superstitious. Autosuggestion & self-centering is a logical place to start in prayer; true prayer does not end there & seldom does]. The case against prayer [will] cleanse true prayer of its shadows & compel it to show its truest face.
O God, rouse my dispersed spirit from its stupefied torpor.  Wake the sleeper in me and kindle such a fire in my heart that I shall never be content with anything short of Thee.  Re-light in me the flame of a steady life of prayer.  O God, keep open, keep open, my mind, my heart, my soul.
Simeone Weil became an apostle of the spiritual life of France after World War II.  At the heart of her insights is her definition of prayer as attention.  Prayer is awakeness, attention, intense inward openness.  Sin is anything that destroys this attention.  Prayer is naturally attention to the highest thing I know.  God can only disclose the Divine whispers to those who are attending.
O God from whom I came, how prone I am to think that I am self-initiated and self-propelled and self-sufficient.  As I gather myself in prayer, may I ever begin by recalling what is going on, what it is costing, and why I have forgotten.  My flesh and my heart faileth, but God is the strength of my heart, and my portion forever. 
When I pray, the most important thing of all is that I shall come into a deep inward realization of what is really taking place in the cosmos.  God is the lover besieging the soul of every man and woman that comes into this world.  This redemptive love can reconcile any separation, any dissonance, any malformation.  “I came from God. I belong to God. I return to God.”
O God, I come to you not alone but in the midst of this tattered company [of distractions].  This is the kind of being I am, Lord, and the kind of companions I flock with, and the kind of world I inhabit.  Give us your blessing, O friend of my soul, and draw us into the tendering warmth of your presence. 
When I settle down to pray, I am always aware of distractions, [outer noises and inner, spiritual distractions].  If one resents these distractions, fights them, resists them, and tries to drive them out of one’s mind, one is lost.  I acknowledge them as part of my world and my life, and then gently move on in to greet and be greeted by the Giver of Love.  It is the hallowing of the husk of my life that the Lord desires.
O God who hast carried us when we knew it not, and who faithfully seeks us when we are yet afar off, lay on us a ministry of intercession for others, [and thus bring] us down into the very matrix of  Thy yearning for souls and make us members of the great chain of redemptive love that girdles our world for its healing. 
When I touch the heart of prayer, I touch the lives of others, for in some mysterious way, we are all interconnected in the life of God.  When I pray for another, my intention of bringing the soul of my friend, or of some situation in the world, or of warding off some threatening disaster is [purified], lifted out of its frame and used.  Brothering, [sistering] the souls of [all] is the most social act there is.  There is no richer area for exploration. 
O God, help me to want what I really want to do and strip from me the reservations and hesitations which [block my service to you].  Kindle in me such a flame that I shall be swept into thy service.  Snip the leash that I am always retying and draw me into the self-spending life of thy human servants.
The tragedy of postponed obedience is a tragedy in the life of each of us.  Prayer is a great quickener of the heart; nothing can draw me more readily toward swiftness, fervor, and agility than a season of prayer.  There is such a strange disequilibrium in the human heart between what it really wants to do and what its surface wants may twist it into performing; in prayer the deep want is restored, [and we become available]. 
O God my inward teacher, my kindler and sustainer, my hidden companion and the love of my life, forbid me from settling for a life of uncollected dispersion.  Quicken my inward ears that I may hear the pulses of the divine whisper and live as one who walks through the dream of life as one awake. 
Planned, [self-conscious] prayer is only a means to an end, which is a more continual state of prayerfullness or openness that goes on through the day and through the night.  This is what is meant by those like Frank Laubach and Thomas Kelly who talk of praying continually. [When “God’s whisper”] is in eclipse, the knowledge that it has been buoys me up and gives me faith that it will be again.  Isaac Penington said: “There is that near you which will guide you. O wait for it and mind that you keep to it.”
[God Speaks …]
O My [Creator, I do not ask for wounds for I have many already.  But I have not listened to find what, on such occasions, you have had to tell.  Open my inward ears and bring me up out of the basement of over-activity and preoccupation into the chamber where I may hear thy word and respond to it.   
The basement [where we cannot hear “Jesus knocking”] is so expressive of the human condition as we know it today, that it seems for many to take shattering experiences to rouse them to what is going on.  W.H. Auden writes: “It is where we are wounded that God speaks to us.”  For some of us it is only in the depths of suffering that we seem open enough to listen to what God has to say to us. 
O God, whose hand is upon me in times of strength & prosperity & in times of weakness & brokenness, may my senses’ threshold be lowered until I may bid thee  cross & enter & give me guidance. Lay upon me the burden of the world’s need & the world’s suffering that I may be ready to see & minister to it with all [my strength].
 In Bernard of Clairvaux’s (12th century) On Consideration, he guides a fellow Cistercian brother on how to bear the prosperity & power that became his as Pope Eugenius III. Bernard points out that his friend would be tempted to let the busyness of duties blot out his time for consideration (listening for deep wisdom).  Those who have power & authority are not removed from God’s communication if they do not cut themselves off.
Oh God, if I resist Thee or draw beyond the sweep of today’s wave of thy compassion, O keep sweeping ever higher, O Lord, until I am no longer reluctant to accept thy invitation to move into the deeps of thy ocean and into the new to which thou has bidden me.
There are times when we come to the plateaus and when we do not seem to be able to get beyond.  Certain things need to die before others can be born.  [Sometimes we have to step back from our chosen path, “rest on a bench,” and wait for a new wave of release to come and restore our creativity].  Plateaus need not be permanent or final if we are open for a disclosure of God’s further landscape.
O God who has spoken to us through the Bible and other great books, help us to have the appetite and the capacity for discernment that will lead us to expose ourselves to books and find in them the word that is meant for us at that moment.  Speak thy word to us as we read, and give us grace as a listener who listens and hears.
Meeting with a book which has a message in for us may be decisive in speaking to our condition.  [A book may inspire someone to lead a life that may in turn inspire others].  Often the decisive book has been the Bible as was the case with Augustine and Francis of Assisi.  Books and the written word are often God’s vehicles for speaking to us if we are prepared inwardly and are ready to listen to and ask for their message to us.
O God whose burning life flows in our veins, may we in the blaze of thy grace be open for all that thou givest us by night as well as by day and be attentive to find in them the message of thy surging life for our instruction. May we be made more open for their instruction.
There are times when God speaks to us in a dream; the Bible has many such stories; [they speak to us of where to go and where not to go].  [Carl speaks along with the Gospels and the Pauline teaching, saying] that unless the unconscious has embraced the new way of life, it can never be more than a veneer.  A dream ignored is like an unopened letter that has been neglected.     
O God, we thank thee for the gift of friendship and for the mutual kindling that such a gift may bring.  Lift the level of our friendships and make us willing to be the kind of a friend in which this tie may be a thin point in the membrane through which thy word may touch us both.
God often speaks to us through a friend.  Friends can shield us against God’s true invitations because they have made the same compromises, or they can be emissaries of God in that they confirm in us the deepest longings we have already had and give us courage to respond to them.  Rufus Jones was inspired by and along with John Wilhelm Rowntree to rekindle the Society of Friends life for the service of the world.
O God, how little we realize that the poor in my generation may be able to open my own poverty and encourage me to rejoin the human race.  O living God, pour through the newly opened arteries of our common life and wipe out all distinctions as we speak to one another’s need.
Is it conceivable that Jesus saw that the way to touch any society was at its Achilles heel, by serving the group whom it wanted to hide from its sight?  It reaches to the quick of that society, touches it, and opens it to its own condition.  Can we discover a mutual ministry to one another when this bloodstream of our common humanity is restored?  Yes God does speak to us in the poor.   

[Unlimited Liability …]
O God, I accept myself, the unacceptable, because thou hast accepted the acceptable, and without further fuss or feathers I mean to get on with this unattractive roommate and with thy help spend him in thy service.
The responsibility to accept all has a difficult catch in; [it includes self-acceptance]. It is a perfect act of love to God to accept ourselves & to put this scarred & wearisome fellow into God’s hands & get on with the work to be done. Unlimited liability may have to begin by laying aside self-hate or the wish to be someone else as a disobedient act & a taking back of myself, which I acknowledge, accept & seek to put at the Lord’s disposal.
O God, we thank thee for using the family to reveal the way in which Thy love is poured out upon us even when we do not respond. Lay on each of us the needs of the others in our families, & grant the constancy of affection so that when we fail, the other family member will know that we cared & that we cherish them [always].
In the family the unlimited liability is never relinquished. How swiftly the family discloses the gaps between what we mean & what we say & what we say & what we do; how often is forgiveness & a fresh start necessary?  The notion of each being liable without limits to help the others come through to what they are meant to be is an assignment beyond any we may have reckoned with [in considering the duties called for in a Christian family].
O God who gives and gives and never counts the cost, sweep away our webs of calculation and give us that abandon which thy son Jesus Christ has disclosed to us.  Frame what we do with a sense of meaning that in all our work we may know that we a living part of thy continuing creation.
All work must have some frame of meaning or it destroys its human instruments.  When in addition there is a sense of real calling, there is scarcely a limit to what can be carried and to the effort which men and women will put forth.  John Ruysbroek writes:  “The love of Jesus is both avid and generous.  All that he is and all that he has he gives; and all that I am and all that I have, he takes.”
O God who wakens the sleepers and who opens the eyes of the heart in frail and highly conventional people like myself, give courage and wisdom that I, too may become one of those who when I am needed am “There.”
When it comes to the application of the gospel ethic to my own immediate community, it is so much easier to wring our hands & demand a boycott & a blockade over social injustice in South Africa. In my community as the Gospel ethic begins to dawn on me, all kinds of new, alarming, and highly unpopular insights begin to lift above the parapet.  [Will we be like disciples and be] “absurdly happy, entirely fearless, and always in trouble?”
O God whose Holy Scriptures teach us that “for him that is joined to all living things there is hope,” so join us to all the living that we may be children of hope and ever rekindle this hope in the hearts of our own nation.
It is not easy to see how to reconcile the state’s claims upon my loyalty, & the unlimited liability I as a Christian bear for all.  Christian duty does not stop at this nation’s frontier; boundaries are always moving outward.  The moral capital of every state is continually running down. It can only be restored by the tender consciences of its vigilant citizens.  Carl Schurz declared: My country: when right to be kept right; when wrong to be set right.” 
O God, give me a hearing heart that I may dare to hear the needs of my world and be shown ways in which even I, in all my weakness and frailty, may minister to them.
 The world is suffering today from too few people who “hear with their hearts”; it is suffering from a drying up of compassion.  The human spirit tends to withdraw and to feel hopeless about the sufferings and needs of human beings in distant places.  Individual faithfulness to my world has not been discarded in God’s plan. 
O God of all creation, enlarge my heart & the hearts of my fellows with such tenderness for all creation that we shall dare to speak up for all our fellow creatures & for the precious natural world that sustains them.
John Woolman writes:  My heart was often tender and contrite, and universal love for my fellow creatures increased in me.”  The loving Creator of all of us lays on you and on me unlimited liability for all creation and for our fellow creatures everywhere.
[Ecumenism …]
O God in whose eyes our separations from each other and our competitive depreciations of each other are clouds of darkness that help to hide from us thy true face, help us to know what these blockages are, and to see them for the clouds that shut us out not only from our brother but from thee. 
[The invisible, limiting lines which ecumenism is supposed to overcome and] dissolve can be of very different sorts and dissolving them can be along very different lines. Each of us has our list of reservation to coming closer to other denominational groups from whom we feel separated.  The ability to pinpoint these barriers and to face them in God’s presence is an important 1st step in ecumenism.
O God use thy sharpest sickle on the weeds of denominational pride, and possessiveness that are forever springing up anew in my heart and in the heart of our society.  Give us a vision of thy passionate love for us all and of the task still [before us].  [Help us] set out together to answer thy beckoning invitation. 
[When the Asian and African subjects of missions] meet the witness to Christ in 50 different versions, [complete with exclusive truth & jealous regard for the progress of others], it is not only confusing; it also belittles the whole witness.  Denominational imperialism continues to flourish in less obvious but equally powerful ways. The uncommitted world will not be touched until there appears a whole new level of charity towards each other on the part of the Christian Church’s branches.
O God, we thank thee to be alive in a day when the walls are crumbling and the gates are being opened and the charity and affection of men who serve thee are increasing.  Kindle a flame in me, O Lord, that I may not obstruct but may help to inflame the heart of the world with this new ecumenical spirit. 
Roman Catholic & Protestant approaches to each other are new phenomena in the US. [In the Hitler period in Europe the walls became paper thin as the screws of totalitarian government tightened. The Catholics found strength in the Bible & the Protestants found strength in the Catholic liturgy]. The ecumenical miracle of Vatican Council II was prepared for by common suffering, common charity, and common admiration and affection.
O God, thrust out my boundaries of human compassion and caring. Take away my hesitations and reservations.  Quicken me until I may “walk gladly over the world, answering to that of God in every one.”
What was the church really meant for?  The Church is not a shelter for the saved; it is not a Noah’s ark to bring specially selected pairs through the wreck of the world to salvation.  It is more the sprig of olive, symbolizing that there is a future for humankind.  The love of God knows no bounds.  It reaches out to Roman Catholics, non-Roman Catholic Christians, the world religions and the latent church. 
O God, my love is provincial and thy love so limitless; sweep away my frontiers. Let me move with great openness to understand my brother and sister, and to be open to the witness that thy Holy Spirit may have for me through their witness, as I share with them what is most holy to me. 
[Some limit ecumenism to] those who acknowledge Christ as the true window to the redemptive love of God.  Great Roman Catholic scholars suggest that God has never left himself without a witness [in the world religions].  Some even suggest that the Holy Spirit may be speaking to present day Christianity through the Hindu, Buddhist, Judaic, and Islamic religions.   The passionate love of God is truly all-embracing. 
O God, we who think we are thy appointed emissaries and spokesperson for thy ways with men, forgive us our brashness and [lead us] to humility and to a great openness to thy secret working everywhere.      
A generation ago, secularism was regarded as the sworn enemy-rival of the Christian religion.  [But secularism often embodied] ethical principles that implemented our concern for the worth and dignity of all on a scale beyond anything people of religion had ever dreamed possible.  [The exportable traits of western legal, political, and labor practices] are deeply impregnated with spiritual principles of the infinite worth of all, and of the liability we each bear for the well-being of the other.
O God, who knowest the true heart of each of us, help us to withhold judgment & to listen with the inward ear to our atheist brother’s [& sister’s] words & what they are really trying to say. [Grant us] the conviction that no one is beyond  thy reach or caring, that is it only when we bring them with us that we can see thy face.
In Robert Ingersoll’s “44 Lectures on Atheism,” he is attacking not so much God as the social infidelities that Christians have practiced in God’s name.  [There is an atheism] which simply ignores God rooted deeply in us all.  What is the hidden God saying to me through the witness of those who deny him?
[Worshiper …]
O God, for the freedom to worship and the appointed occasions to join with my fellows to celebrate thy infinite goodness and care, with all my heart, I give thee thanks.
When I join others in the worship of God, I come in my best, to bring my gift to God in thanks, for God, Jesus Christ, the company of saints, the church, & for all that God has done for me. Celebration with others springs from deep roots in us, for those things that are most precious to us we want to share with others. The common discovery that there is a God who cares, that Christ is alive in the hearts of all today, draws us to corporate worship.
      O God, how can I ever thank you for the rhythm of the spiritual life in which private & corporate prayer truly support each other. Nurture both in me & help me always to be faithful to the one without neglecting the other.

There is a time to be alone and a time to be with others.  There is a dimension in corporate worship, in praying together, which is not present in the solitariness of private prayer.  In corporate prayer, Christ seems to gather the worshiping community and to draw each person from one’s separate solitariness into the household of faith.  The corporate worshiper belongs not to self alone but to the whole company of the servants of God.


293.  The Ministry of Presence: Without Agenda in South Africa (by Avis Crowe; Dyckman Vermilye; 1990)
ABOUT THE AUTHORS—Avis Crowe is Methodist by birth and Quaker by convincement.  [After beginning a career in theater, television, and the arts], Avis shifted gears in her late 30s and began her spiritual journey in earnest at Koinonia Partners in Georgia.  Avis and Dyck met and married at Pendle Hill in 1984.  Spiritual guidance, through group work and writing, has increasingly become the focus of Avis’s work.
Dyckman Vermilye is a Quaker by convincement and joined the Society when his interest group moved to Monthly Meeting status in the early 1950s.  His Quaker life remained dormant for 30 years until he went to Pendle Hill as a student.  He spent a year learning New Testament Greek as Friend-in-Residence at Woodbrooke.

 I am done with great things, & big things, great institutions and big success, and I am for those tiny invisible molecular forces … creeping through the crannies of the world like so many rootlets, or like the capillary oozing of water which, if you give them time, will rend the hardest monument to man’s pride.  William James
I. DECISION—Live in South Africa? A peculiar, even foolish choice.  It was a natural outgrowth of our experience of recent years.  The Spirit was busy planting seeds in each of us for such a journey. 
DyckAs a student at Pendle Hill I was grappling with the “what next” question.  Africa became a theme from which I could not escape as a student. A Zimbabwe couple came as Friends-in-Residence. There was a force working in me that I was unable to ignore. Harare, Zimbabwe became a ground of healing and growth.
Avis—During Dyck’s student year, I was winding up nearly 2 years as a volunteer at Koinonia Partners in Americus, Georgia, where they primarily built houses and sold them at no interest to the rural poor, mostly black.  They run a farm, an international mail order business and a resident volunteer program.  [They were so busy, they seemed to no longer have time for their neighbors]. I fantasized about just living among the neighbors.
In my “class” was a young family from Soweto, South Africa. I learn about “disposable people,” married couples forced to live separately.  South Africa began to have names that belonged to real people with families, and dreams for the future.  [The woman half of a couple from Cape Western Monthly Meeting, Capetown, urged people to come and help].  Mary said quite distinctly, “people like Avis and Dick.”[I]had no serious thought of going, but Dyck suggested we travel to Zimbabwe on our honeymoon.  A poster in an Anglican Cathedral read: “Be ready at any moment to give up what you are for what you might become.”
[We went] from Zimbabwe to Durban and then to Johannesburg where we stayed in the meetinghouse.  We went to Capetown and stayed with Richard and Hilary Rosenthal who had sojourned at Pendle Hill.  
Hilary told me about her work in a family service agency, the pain and frustration of trying to live authentic lives as white South Africans, beneficiaries of a system they were trying to change.  [We returned to Pendle Hill for 2 more years, then retired].  Rather than join those who turned their backs on South Africans.  I wanted to go and stand beside them, to say “Yes” with my presence. 
We had to allow for the possibility that we might not be useful or wanted, that we could create problems for people who might feel responsible for us, that we might even put people in jeopardy.  We did not engage in a formal clearness process; to do so never occurred to us; we just trusted that clearness would come naturally.  One by one, the anticipated obstacles were removed, and the pieces fell into place. 
Dyck—Richard made a rough budget of basic expenses [which made it clear] that my retirement income would probably be adequate to cover all costs. The risks to personal safety & health were matters to which I had given considerable attention before going to Zimbabwe. [In spite of violent incidents], I felt more secure there than I had on several occasions in US inner city neighborhoods; I also received excellent medical care there.
Avis—I realized that our probable safety & the quality of lifestyle & medical care we could expect were the privilege of being white. I found that truth uncomfortable, but was willing to live with the reality. The decision had made itself. We were going to South Africa. We had felt a leading, spent time discerning the rightness of it & had acted on it. We didn’t know how long we would stay, nor did we know or care about what we would do.
II. THE WRONG QUESTION—Henri Nouwen asks: What greater ministry can be practiced than one which reflects that presence? [And answers: “A ‘pastoral presence’ is more important than any plan or project.  More than anything, people want you to share their lives.” This ministry was an affirmation of what we wanted to be about in South Africa. “But what will you do?” was the 1st question people asked us; for us it was the wrong question. Our experiences had led us to believing to be with people is more important than to do for them. 
We had no particular timetable, and were content to slip into the meeting and community as unobtrusively as possible, and simply let happen what would.  We wrote:  “We will be eager to learn from you and to contribute in any ways that seem appropriate or possible out of the resources that we bring with us.”  We didn’t carry any answers with us. We want to save people from ignorance and poverty, [when] too often, it is we who are drowning in a poverty of spirit.  We have much to learn from people all over the world.
Avis—I visited several sites where the Early Learning Resources Unit was helping mothers learn to play creatively with their children, using whatever limited resources & discards they could find & their imaginations.
Now and then we did find ourselves tripping over the impulse to show people how to do things, and to suggest a “better way.” Henri Nouwen wrote: “The 1st thing is to know people by name, to eat and drink with them, to listen to their stories and tell your own, and show them by words, gestures and actions that you love them.”  The irony is that we found plenty to do. What we did arose out of who we were, of knowing & becoming known, of sharing stories and journeys with one another.  The doing was never primary for us; the relationships were.
III. TRAVELING IN THE SPIRIT—Once the word was out that we would soon be on our way to South Africa, most people were supportive and wished us well. 
Avis--When a Pendle Hill Board member expressed gratitude that we could make such a journey & that we would carry the love & concern of many Friends, I realized the possible communal dimension of our decision.  We departed knowing we were being held in the Light by many Friends and were carrying their love and concern to the people of South Africa
[For lettering writing] we made arrangements with Avis’ mother to copy & distribute a periodic newsletter for us. We tried to capture some of the flavor & texture of life in South Africa & introduced the people we en-countered. We wrote separate accounts: the 2-in-1 letters provided a wider canvas than a joint report would have; we avoided political/social analysis. We did not think [of it as “writing epistles,” but] we may have stepped into the stream of Quaker tradition in this way. We don’t know how many people heard our informal reports [beyond those we distributed them to]. We felt we were traveling in the Spirit, that our decision was right & Spirit-led.
IV. CAPETOWN MEETING: Spiritual Home and Opportunity for Ministry—Cape Western MM was our gateway to the country and its people. [We were supported, nurtured, and nurturers for the 1½ years we were there].  Their reception of us was reserved.  By becoming sojourning members, we hoped to declare our commitment to the meeting.  We attended the Peace Work Committee, and Ministry and Oversight meetings.  We started our Pendle Hill practice of inviting people from the meeting to simply drop in during the afternoon of the 1st Sunday of every month; there was no business to conduct, no issue to resolve.
Avis—During one of these afternoons, Scotty Morton shared her terror at [having a rifle pointed at her] at a squatters’ camp outside Cape Town; I shared one woman’s pain and anxiety for a fleeting moment.  We sensed a hunger in the meeting for sharing and deepening the spiritual foundations of the work they were doing.  We convened a weekly discussion group to explore the origins of Quaker thought and testimonies. 
Dyck—There was interest in bible study in the meeting, and I was delighted to start up a weekly group.  I also began to write a newsletter for local and distant members and attenders. 
Avis—I got the Woodbrooke’s study program Gifts and Discoveries started at the meeting; almost the entire meeting participated; the bonds between the people of the meeting deepened.  I also led retreats and weekly prayer meetings.  [During one of the latter, Rommel invited the leaders of 2 sometimes violent factions to meet on the neutral ground of the meeting to work out their difference].  One of the groups never showed and the hour passed without incident; the Wednesday group is still meeting.  
Dyck—None of what we did was arduous. Relating to people in various ways outside the meeting & facilitating activities that people wanted but hadn’t time to organize, we could contribute to the meeting’s spiritual life.
Neither of us had thought ourselves “ministers” before.  Time is not perhaps, a direct contribution to the struggle for justice and peace in South Africa, but its relationship to that goal made the effort worthwhile. 
V. ENGAGEMENT—Early in our sojourn we also moved around in the larger community.  We made contact with the Black Sash & the South African Institute for Race Relations. We wanted to move slowly to wait for the things that seemed right to emerge naturally without [succumbing to] the “ought/should’ syndrome—either our own or somebody else’s. We became involved with Siseko, a small brick-making cooperative; we felt the grief when its project manager was shot to death as a suspected African National Congress guerilla.           Dyck—I tried to become an “enabler,” working several mornings a week; I helped them open a bank account.  I tried not to do things for them, but to stand side by side with them as they learned.  I tried to slip into their rhythm, to respect their needs and capabilities, and to step back and allow them to be who they were, even if it meant less efficiency and slower progress. 
Avis—[I became involved with the Philani Nutrition Clinics; the Government provided minimal infrastructure].  From the beginning Philani was special to me.  My own wish was simply to come and be there, “[babysitting].”  I was asked to help with the typing backlog of staff-meeting minutes and project reports.  I didn’t go to the clinics very often, [because of] my reticence as an “outsider,” but each time I went was deeply satisfying.  The clinic embraced life, demonstrated life, and taught by example that life in all its noise and distress can be a celebration, even in the face of want, cruelty, disinterest.
The South African Institute for Race Relations (SAIRR) is respected internationally for its biannual report of Apartheid statistics [and its craft shops].  It was a natural place for me to share my interests in crafts and put in some of my time.  I also processed applications to their scholarship fund.  There was a branch of Koinonia in Cape Town, started by a radical Dutch Reformed domineer, to bring mixed-race groups together in a comfortable, non-threatening setting. 
Dyck—I had been invited to be guest speaker and to lead the group in a discussion of conflict resolution.  I assumed too much willingness on the part of blacks and coloreds to explore institutional violence in their lives.  The people were clearly glad we were with them, and far more forgiving of our discomfort than we were.  [Dyck was able to meet a high official within the Dutch Reformed Church, and to set up a series of what turned out to be very challenging meetings].  My own roots are in Holland.  The Reformed Church was part of my history until my great-grandfather became an Episcopalian priest.  I eagerly accepted an invitation to meet the Director.  His responses made me feel that I was being kept at arms’ length and that an open exchange was not possible.  I could see what pain must be his if he felt his belief system was being challenged.  I wrote a 10-page critique of a Synod report, and he responded angrily.  In our last meeting, he said he found it difficult to remain angry with me sitting across the desk from him.  He expressed surprise at how few Quakers there were in Southern Africa.  We parted cordially, in spite of not reaching any satisfactory conclusions.
I may have played the role of prophetic witness in my relationship with this churchman as defined by Abraham Heschel: “A prophet is one who holds God & the human person together at one time & at all times through profound love, powerful dissent, painful rebuke, and unwavering love.  I do not know if my words or my behavior have remained with him.  I am comfortable not knowing.  Herbert Louckes:  “An act of love that fails is as much a part of the divine life as an act that succeeds, for love is measured by its own fullness, not by its reception.”  Our own belief in the value of presence was affirmed over and over again in the very basic and simple tasks we preformed and in our encounters. 
VI. THE BIG ISSUE—[The weighty, difficult questions about South Africa are the wrong questions].  William James wrote:  I am done with great things, and big things, great institutions and big success, and I am for those tiny invisible molecular forces … creeping through the crannies of the world like so many rootlets, or like the capillary oozing of water which, if you give them time, will rend the hardest monument to man’s pride.  Rommel Roberts, [a full-time, colored peace-worker] said: “What most people lose sight of is the need for grass-roots work.  Teaching mothers how to play with children is linked to the liberation of an entire country.”  Our own bent [led us to make “small” contributions].
VII. INVITATION—We were granted a 6-month extension, [and could have gotten more 6-month extensions], but we chose not to live with that chronic uncertainty.  We sense that our time in South Africa was drawing to a close and that it was right to leave.  Also, we were brought face to face with the paradox that one of the ways we could “help” South Africa was to become involved in our own country.  Part of the work of Koinonia, Ben encourages [and facilitates] South Africans, particularly white South Africans, to travel abroad.
But the traffic must be 2-way.  It is important that we not engage in shunning—either as nations or as individuals.  [What is needed is to] simply go with open heart and mind and the knowledge that the Spirit is working in you and in those you will meet.  We need to set aside our American compulsion for speed, for instant diagnoses and quick fixes, for whirlwind entrances and exits.  Those opting for early retirement, or younger people on sabbatical or before graduate school might consider South Africa
There is no guarantee that just because the desire is there, permission will follow; the government is careful about those to whom they grant visas.  [Ours were granted because we had friends in the country], and because Quakers have a long history in the country.  Friends also enjoy an unusual freedom from government harassment as a direct result of their compassionate work with Afrikaner women and children during the Anglo-Boer War.  The important thing is to go without preconceived expectations of what you might do there, or how helpful you might be.  Go as a loving concerned person, “walking cheerfully over the earth.”  A Friendly presence can be a blessing in places like South Africa, for both the host country and the sojourner.   

                                             
297. Gospel Order: A Quaker Understanding of Faithful Church Community (by Sandra Lee Cronk; 1991)
About the Author—Sandra Cronk is a spiritual nurturer, teacher, and historian of religions.  For 10 years, she taught Quaker faith and thought, spiritual life studies, and religious community at Pendle Hill.  This paper was written to address an issue relating to the religious life and thought of the Society of Friends, and to explore what it means to belong to a community of commitment.   

Therefore keep your meetings, and dwell in the power of truth, and know it in one another, and be one in the light, that you may be kept in peace and love in the power of God, that you may know the mystery of the gospel.  All that ever you do, do in love; do nothing in strife, but in love…”  George Fox
[Queries to Consider before and during Admonition:]
Is the thing, or things which thou hast against him, fully so, as thou apprehendest?
Hast thou seen evil in him, or to break forth from him?
Hast thou pitied him, mourned over him, cried to the Lord for him, and in tender love and meekness of spirit, laid the thing before him?
Hast thou any hardness of spirit or hard reasonings against him?  Isaac Penington
Introduction—Participation in the faith community may be a witness to God’s new order of love, peace, & justice coming to birth in the world; it provides avenues through which God’s presence may touch our lives. “Gospel order” is the term which has been used [collectively for] the elements of Friends’ understanding of church-community, [beginning with George Fox]; Shakers also used the term. [Great national revivals asked]: How can we manifest faithfully our new commitment to God? Coming out of [a 17th-century] revival, Friends sought an on-going life of faithfulness. In our own era, the renewal which has touched many people personally has led them to ask what it means to be part of a faith community which lives as witness to God’s new order.
Definition—Early Friends expected & experienced the in-breaking of God’s new order in their lives. The Light revealed the ways they had previously turned from God. It led them to Christ, their Inward Teacher & Guide. They felt that ultimately this order would affect all of creation. Early Friends used “gospel order” most often used to describe the communal/church & societal dimensions of this new order. “Gospel” does not refer primarily to the intellectual content of faith or a religious message. [Put together with “order,” the phrase means] the characteristics of daily living which flow from the actual life, power, & reality of a relationship with God. 
George Fox wrote of this relationship as a covenantal relationship.  In Scripture covenant means an agreement between 2 parties, and signifies a relationship of abiding trust and fidelity with God.  God’s covenant with Noah, and with all life on earth forms a significant element in the development of some contemporary theologies concerning the environment.  The recognition that Jewish, Christian, and Muslim traditions acknowledge a mutual covenantal relationship with God has inspired interfaith dialog.  The covenant from Mt. Sinai is law and the framework through which the living bond with God may be expressed in everyday life. 
It is in this covenantal tradition that Christians have understood their relationship with Christ as a new covenant.  For early Friends the new covenant was Christ Jesus and their living relationship with Christ, not merely a code of behavior.  At the heart of Quaker faith is the understanding that one cannot live God’s new order alone.  A community is necessary to embody a new pattern of living.  Early Friends stressed that God’s new gospel order was present when people lived out of the fullness of the living relationship with Christ.  To live in the gospel is the way to experience the empowerment that allows one to embody peace, holiness, and righteousness.  Gospel order entailed an ordered way of life that had concrete expressions in virtually all areas of living. 
The Patterns and Structure of Gospel Order—The content of gospel order is in: the inward life of worship and discernment; the interior functioning of the church-community; the social testimony of Friends.  1st, without basic patterns of listening and responding to God, the rest of gospel order would not be possible.  2nd, George Fox said of the meeting-community: “Therefore keep your meetings, and dwell in the power of truth, and know it in one another, and be one in the light, that you may be kept in peace and love in the power of God, that you may know the mystery of the gospel.  All that ever you do, do in love; do nothing in strife, but in love…”  George Fox urged the community to care for all those with special needs.  Gospel order affected marriage, family, and home as well as the meeting.  The wedding itself consisted in the exchange of promises between the man and woman.  The community witnessed the promises, a sign of its support and an indication that the wedding was a corporate act as well as a personal one.  Friends experienced Christ’s ordering work in the patterns of home life.   
3rd was prophetic witness to the larger society.  The witness was through testimonies like: plain speech; simple or plain dress; refusal to go to war, take an oath, or pay tithes.  For the 1st generation of Friends the testimonies were a prophetic challenge to what they perceived as a vain, unrighteous order around them.  Friends refused to participate in the existing social structure when it was faithful [or seemed to usurp the power of] God.  The larger spiritual, socio-economic and political witness to that new order coming into the world faded over the centuries.  It will be impossible to reclaim the depth of faithful community life without special attention to the holistic challenge to all areas of life, including the social, political and economic dimensions of society.  The call to be gathered into gospel order is a witness to importance of the church-community, the people of God.
Reclaiming the Importance of the Church—Friends might rightly be called a high church group in terms of the importance it places on church-community. Church, in this sense, has become very weak in today’s American society.  “Americhristianity” refers to religious communities so acculturated to the society that they end up blessing American society’s general goals & norms. Church as gospel order has disappeared from our theological understandings. Our individualistic framework means that we tend to see religious life in a bipolar way. The bipolar model of religious life sees both the inward life & the work of social concerns in individualistic ways.   
In the Early Friends’ model of being gathered into gospel order, the inward life, the work of social concerns, and the life of the meeting-community are fused together into an integrated whole.  Both the meeting for worship and the witness to peace and social justice for Early Friends grew out of living gospel order.  That new [gospel] order was already present, at least in the form of a seed ready to grow to maturity.
The frustration and sense of incompleteness which many feel in trying to deepen their prayer and worship lives or to make a more serious commitment to the work of social justice may find a solution through answering God’s call to be gathered into gospel order as a church-community.  The process of mutual accountability was not a way of checking to see whether Friends lived up to certain petty points of lifestyle, but a way to give each other the strength to be a people who listened to God and lived God’s new order. 
 The Prophetic & Priestly Dimensions of Gospel Order—characteristic ways Christ enters into relationship with people are called the “offices” of Christ; George Fox speaks mostly about prophet & priest-king.  Christ as prophet reveals our unfaithfulness & sin; leads us to righteousness, reconciliation, & unity; & empowers us to act faithfully when led by God. Mediated modes of worship were rejected as unfaithful to trust in God’s direct work in our midst. Ministers were not pastoral overseers, but rather prophetic voices of God’s Word.  
Testimonies of plain speech, non-payments of tithes, & rejection of oaths were all prophetic challenges to the fallen social order. Contemporary Friends have overemphasized reclaiming the prophetic element to the exclusion of a faithful response to Christ as priest-king as well.  The priestly function of Christ is manifested among Friends in the everyday life of the community living in gospel order.  Early Friends’ apocalyptic struggle with the forces of evil and unrighteousness, [suffering imprisonment and/or death], was named the Lamb’s War.  The church, as the body of Christ in the world, lived Christ’s prophetic and suffering servant work as a single witness.
The Process of Mutual Accountability—Historically, mutual accountability provided an internal dynamic to keep gospel order strong within the Quaker community. Abuses in handling church discipline in the past & the influence of our individualistic society have caused a negative reaction to this phrase. The core of the accountability procedure used by Friends came from Jesus’ [admonition] instructions in Matthew 18. The procedure is 1st, talking to the person in private, then with witnesses present, before the church, & finally if no repentance is forthcoming, disownment. Accountability is not just concerned with members meeting the group’s outward behavior expectations, but about nurturing the deeper relationship of trust, caring & responsiveness.   
In the gospel order, those gathered into the church-community have a covenant with God.  Matthew 18 embodies accountability [without resorting to] an impersonal, legalistic framework.  On the prophetic side, accountability is a method of mutual admonition.  While contemporary Friends have trouble with this quality, early Friends recognized that admonition is an essential ingredient in the way God works with us.  Those who have followed Matthew 18 know that to speak to another who has committed a wrong is to make oneself open and vulnerable to one’s own part in the situation, perhaps even revealing a misinterpretation of the situation.
[Isaac Penington’s Queries to Consider before and during Admonition:]
Is the thing, or things which thou hast against him, fully so, as thou apprehendest?
Hast thou seen evil in him, or to break forth from him?
Hast thou pitied him, mourned over him, cried to the Lord for him, and in tender love and meekness of spirit, laid the thing before him?
Hast thou any hardness of spirit or hard reasonings against him?
Friends saw mutual admonition as part of a larger process of spiritual guidance and nurture that went beyond the specific advice in Matthew 18, [beyond telling others when they were wrong.  It is admonishing a person to be courageous in adversity or to undertake a much needed ministry or service.   A prophetic word at the right moment may be just what is needed to introduce us to God’s call, or to help us close the “life-gap” between our awareness of God’s call and our day-to-day behavior.  The prophetic aspect of the process of mutual accountability is the commitment to help each other listen and respond to God’s call both as individuals and as a community of committed Friends so that we may live faithfully in God’s new order. 
[The whole of Matthew chapter 18] is about more than prophetic admonition.  It assumes people will fall.  The heart of faithful living is to learn how to love on the other side of hurt and betrayal.  This the way of God’s forgiving love which restores relationships after there is a break or fall.  The Footwashing at Marlborough is about forgiveness and reconciliation, servanthood and spiritual cleansing.  It is about Richard Barnard and Isaac Baily.  Barnard was a conscientious elder of the Meeting who refused to pay war taxes.  Baily was a contentious member of the meeting who was a strong supporter of the Revolutionary War. 
They had a dispute over a waterway, which Baily dammed. Barnard carefully followed Matthew 18 in seeking a solution with his neighbor. [Richard Barnard felt burdened by the lack of water to his property], & by the broken relationship with Isaac. Richard asked God for direction & guidance; the answer came. Richard felt that God was calling him to wash the Isaac’s feet. After resisting the call for a time, he was willing to surrender his notions & be obedient. He carried out the call to wash Isaac’s feet after some resistance on Isaac’s part. Isaac dug away the dam & went to visit Richard. The friendship between the 2 men remained deep & vibrant for the remainder of their lives. These neighboring Friends experienced Christ’s power of forgiveness & reconciliation as a living reality in their lives. Richard’s gift of sacrificial love made reconciliation possible with his neighbor. 
Disownment, once widely practiced by Friends, is now used infrequently.  Some contemporary people find this aspect of the accountability process discomforting.  Forgiveness cannot be forced; a forced change of behavior is no change at all.  If after working through all the avenues of caring outlined in Matthew 18, the meeting felt it had no choice but to recognize that the relationship of love and trust with the recalcitrant person was non-existent, [i.e. disownment].  Disownment was understood not as the intention to cut one off from relationship with the community.  It was the recognition that a fundamental covenantal commitment was already severed. 
The possibility of disownment among Friends prevented the accountability process from being a matter of cheap grace. When there is repentance & change of behavior, the meeting welcomes the person back into the community. For the process of mutual accountability to work with integrity, it is necessary for all community members to live in a relationship of love, trust, & caring. We cannot admonish each other unless we listen together for the way God is truly leading each of us as individuals & together as a community. Both the prophetic & priestly dimensions of mutual accountability require a covenantal relationship with God and each other.   
Elders: Overseers of Gospel Order—Living faithfully in gospel order was such a significant part of Quaker faith that a separate ministry of elders developed to oversee this aspect of Friends life.  Vocal ministers stressed direct, unmediated communication with Christ who was the inward teacher and guide.  The elders, while participating in the unmediated work of Christ, also understood Christ to work in priestly and mediated ways. 
Elders had oversight over worship and the spiritual life of the meeting, daily life of the meeting-community, and the practice of accountability.  One of the elders’ primary responsibilities was care of the listening process.  The elders rarely spoke in meeting for worship.  They helped create an inward space for Christ to enter. Their attitude of deep listening helped the meeting as a whole to center down in worship. 
In joint meetings of vocal ministers and elders, inexperienced ministers could grow in the ability to discern the movement of the Spirit under the tutelage of experienced ministers and elders.  The elders functioned as spiritual nurturers. In Quakerism, the spiritual guidance process is more communal than other Christian traditions.  As the Friends movement matured, a whole culture of listening developed.  Elders were responsible for keeping these avenues of listening spiritually alive and thus exercised a prophetic function.  As overseers of these community relationships, elders exercised a priestly function of ministry.       
While God was the author of this healing work, the meeting was the locus receiving God’s love and practicing the art of loving others.  The incarnated love helped them understand God’s love.  The elders were expected to see that the inward life of Friends was translated in faithful daily living.  As Friends communities developed in the mid- and late 18th century, the task of caring for those with special needs began to be separated from the work of the elders and given to that of the overseers.  Together the elders and overseers were responsible for seeing that love and caring took practical form in the daily life of the meeting. 
The final part of the elders’ work was overseeing the area of accountability. Elders could arbitrate or mediate in disputes, at the request of the parties involved. Elders watched to see if individual Friends & the whole meeting walked faithfully in gospel order. For 1st generation Friends, faithfulness to testimonies was one way to call society-at-large to accountability before God for its unjust social, political, economic, & religious structures. [Over the centuries] the wider prophetic aspect of gospel order tended to fade & has not been reclaimed. The prophetic oversight of the meeting’s accountability work had & has far-reaching potential.  The eldering ministry was the church’s way of nurturing the meeting-community as an expression of God’s presence in the world.    
Knowing God’s Will—Through the eldering ministry, we are challenged to understand Quaker modes of knowing God’s guiding presence in the midst of daily life. [For vocal ministry], decisions about where to travel, what meetings to attend, which house to visit, what message to give, were all determined by inward listening to God. They spoke to meetings & individuals as God led them, not as they humanly analyzed the situation. Elders used this mode of knowing too, with mediated modes of knowing used to find out about Friends in their care. 
[The use of mediated & unmediated modes of knowing in worship is the source of the debate between programmed and unprogrammed meetings about] whether to it is right to use the human mind to analyze the needs of the congregation & plan a response or more appropriate to wait upon the Lord in silence & speak spontaneously. [The programmed meeting’s pastor has duties of both vocal ministry and eldering]. Unprogrammed meetings often struggle with these issues independently of any discussion of the pastoral tradition. Understanding the way in which elders held as important both mediated & unmediated ways of knowing can help us do the same.
Tradition—While recognizing the danger of too much reliance on tradition, friends still saw it as a reflection of the living history of the church-community.  The [minutes or] or record of the meeting’s discernment over the years became part of the church’s living tradition.  To insist that the community re-evaluate every principle it had come to know through its relationship with God, on every occasion that demanded a decision seemed to make no sense. [On the other hand], in-breaking of the Spirit was necessary to prevent tradition from becoming an idol. 
[The later] traditional patterns of gospel order were stultifying to some people.  There was little room for the development of new patterns.  Many meetings discontinued the use of elders and many aspects of church discipline the elders had come to represent.  Today most meetings must wrestle with the problems that come from lack of corporate discipline.  If we forget that God’s new order must take some shape and form in daily life, we risk upholding an airy faith unrelated to flesh-and-blood lives.
CONCLUSION—The elder was the caretaker of the living tradition which gave shape to gospel order.  Gospel order is a rich, multi-valent concept and experience in Quaker faith.  It unites the inward life of prayer and worship, the daily life of caring and accountability in the meeting, and prophetic witness in the world.  Reclaiming the fullness of early Friends’ understanding of gospel order enables us to hear God’s call to deeper faithfulness today.  [Deeper faithfulness calls for deeper listening].  Without this deep listening to the Inward Teacher, any “order” runs the risk of becoming form without power. 
The historical expressions of gospel order help us to come to grips with the areas of our lives where we slide easily and unthinkingly into the uncaring, unjust, exploitative structures around us.  Looking at the historical expressions of gospel order raises provocative questions for the community of faith in regard to the nature of corporate commitment and the role of structure in faithful living.  Communities of commitment need to see what forms the patterns of faithfulness and the ministry of caring oversight will take today. 
Queries:
What does it mean today to be a committed people in covenantal relationship with Christ?
What does it mean to practice mutual accountability that keeps this relationship alive?
Do our lives with each other in our meetings and homes reflect fidelity, love, and trust?
Can we participate corporately in God’s new order so that our love speaks to a world dying from environmental destruction, violence, hatred, & systems of economic exploitation & injustice?
                                                
299.  Vistas from Inner Stillness (by Richard L. Walker; 1991)
ABOUT THE AUTHOR—Dick Walker is a convinced Friend & presently a member of Wider Quaker Fellowship. He lives in Northern AZ & is a research astronomer & article publisher about binary stars & satellites.  This pamphlet is an attempt of self-expression, to describe & share common denominators in human experiences.
[Introduction]—[I have come to believe that the restlessness that causes us to feel there is more to the universe than we sense with our own senses or with instruments is caused by a collective consciousness in the universe; we are part and one with all elements in creation.  At a point in inner stillness, from an awareness until then obscure, a power flows through me that frees my eyes and mind for what may truly be a glimpse into reality.  “Be still and know I am God.  (Psalm 46: 10).  Chuang Tzu wrote: “To a mind that is still the whole universe surrenders.”  I am moved to write this monograph in an effort to relate a few personal experiences in my life that have created an awareness in me, which I sense is “A Knowing of God.”
THE SOUNDS OF LIVING—When I was a boy we lived on the edge of [an Iowa] town; our home was bordered on 2 sides by lush green fields of corn. Stifling heat made sleep impossible; we would sleep outside, hoping for a breeze of salvation. The stillness of the night held the marvel of the stars for me. Late one night as I lay very still, I heard the corn [& the grass] grow.
[Years later my friend] Mary Campbell said: “The signal is always there, but you have to block out external sensations to hear it… That’s what the Light is like too, a far distant signal that only seems weak; yet it is clear & distinct when we listen with all we have.” Common denominators in our experiences permitted Mary & me to bridge the inexpressible & find understanding of events that were important to us. 
[Here I am reaching out with my experience and feelings] to others who are kind, receptive and seeking answers].   I have been blessed with glimpses of the multiple facets of this world.  My experiences all arrived from deep inside me, [from a stillness that grew inside me], at a time when I was transfixed in a state of silent awe of the power and beauty of nature.    To seek God we must create a god with us in an image we can accept.  The greatest truth of my life was an awareness that we are all one and one of the same.
CRYSTALS AND THE BREATH OF GOD—I studied a small depression on a sample of cassiterite, filled with tiny sparkly crystals.  Studying the fairyland of light and reflections transported me back in time to my first experience with crystals.  When I was 13 in school, the principal sent us out onto the playground in winter.  About the sun and in the sky were great circles of light and from the sun grew shafts of light that formed a large cross whose arms arced across the heavens to meet at the cardinal points of the great circle; the cross and circle displayed the colors of a faded rainbow.  At the cardinal points were 4 more circles; at their open, [outside] cardinal points were arched cusps of yellow, orange, and red light; the sky began to move. 
As the circles became more distinct, mock suns formed with focusing brightness within the smaller circles and then crosses emanated from the “suns”.  It was a symphony of light.  Principal Meeker said:  “There are clouds of 6-sided ice crystals higher than we normally see clouds.  They are aligned in different patterns high up in the stratosphere.  It’s called a perihelion, a great solar complex. [A short time later it began to snow].  I looked at the first snowflakes; they were 6-sided crystals. 
How can one view such majesty, such beauty and not feel that everything about us is governed by laws, greater than physical laws? Laws that we can only hope to feel.  Feelings consume me now as I write, and in the meditation and in our Quaker silence I can sense them radiating from the very atoms inside me, atoms which are ordering themselves inside me.  They are the same ordered atoms, the same vibrating oscillators that stopped a mid-western city in the 1950s.  The sensations, ideas and motivating forces within us that we call consciousness are the same as those which order the universal spheres in their orbits.  Celestial consciousness is a source we all touch; we are all tapping it.  It is the Good, the Light, the Spirit, an essence that I add to nature of God.  There is no self, no individual, no separation of ego in blissful stillness.
THE EYE OF GOD—Herbert Young quotes his father’s answer to an atheist:  “How can any man of reason & ordinary intelligence not have seen a power beyond chance in the wonders of nature, in delicate & gorgeous flowers, in beautiful trees, in the variety of animals, & in man’s own abilities?  I climbed a 12,000 ft. mountain near my home. At 10,000 ft I turned north and began a steeper climb to the peak.  I stood knee-deep in flowers: Indian paint brush, orange, red, and yellow, and creations of lacy blues and violets, mountain daisies, groundsels.  In between the flowers were baby pine trees, green with tips of light yellow-green.  
[Higher up on the mountain] fired had raged and all about me were burnt stalks of trees all white and dry.  I looked back toward the flowers and faced miles of volcanic cinder cones struggling for recognition toward the sky god, and above them, cumuli cast shadows on the quilt work of the earth.  I could see across the southern tip of Nevada into California, and in the north I could see the notch in the horizon we call the Grand Canyon.
At this altitude the sky was an inky blue, & scattered throughout it were cloudbursts. The air also has the half the oxygen content found at sea level; the mind struggles to exist. In that struggle vistas occurred at an accelerated pace. I climbed further into the sky & when I crested a saddle of the mountain I met the most beautiful cloud in the universe. It towered & grew, & billowed all white & grey, pink against the Turrellian blue sky above the mountain. The cloud towered grander than the mountain. It was the grandest in the universe. It lived & grew before me & its radiance & strength infused me with energy. It became a living entity that changed before me in a mocking display of greatness. I was truly in a state of being present, & I became flush with a crushing humility.
A fly landed on my hand.  His eyes were hexagonal lenses, red and brown and black and shiny and dull and clear and opaque.  In that eye was a vista that rivaled the panorama before me, above me and about me.    
Reality exists somewhere between the shadows & reflections of one’s thoughts. It takes a lifetime to realize that thoughts can never be distinguished in the shadows of reality. Molecules of still air on my cheek lifted a pale from my eyes. Are sensations of the soul, feelings, & sensed paradoxes the way in which reality is revealed to us?  The mountain & the cloud grew ever larger, grander, & more beautiful with each quantum lift of the veil. 
Between the voids the structure of galactic clustering appears like a shaped, 3-D lace work, and at each node of that intrinsic beauty a galaxy containing billions of stars glows with a singular beauty.  When we become still and journey within ourselves, letting other dimensions emerge, limited and limiting thoughts may also cease.
THE KITE—Something inside me was in preparation for a spiritual lesson that was to manifest itself. I drove to a cinder cone west of my home, high in the Arizona mountains. There, 1½ miles closer to the stars, I flew a kite. To fly that kite at night was a drive within to meet something I sensed was on the edge of consciousness. I ran backwards, held the kite to the sky, & let go. It pulled & tugged before me like a child being born. It had a life then & in an instant it was gone from sight, racing toward the stars. Without a visible image, the principal senses & resulting logic were cut off & feelings were substituted. I centered on the kite, became one with it.
 Suddenly the tugging stopped & was replaced with a steady, firm pull & the nature of that pull told me I was doing more than flying a kite. The pull was gentle, one of kindness, a sweet, peaceful reassurance being transmitted from above; [we reached toward one another]. Suddenly, I was overwhelmed with the presence of God. All the power of the universe is before us at all times and in all situations. That power has consciousness and is aware of us. My faith in the presence of God was transformed into awareness of that spirit. It is an essence that blends us all. I asked: Will I be conscious of this presence if I let go? As I released the string my answer came.
 THE PARIAH—Life just is. We are neither right nor wrong, & the purpose of life is to fulfill an obligation to live. [Walking in the Grand Canyon], I looked up a side canyon to an opposite cliff. High on the cliff [a tree grew, without benefit of ledge or crevice]. It was not a young tree, & that tree was baked each day of its life in one of nature’s most merciless ovens. Worst of all, it was alone. It was isolated. It was an outcast. It was a pariah.
At the base of the cliff, hundreds of feet below its gaol of stone, was a miniature forest of trees. The trees in this microcosm were straight, upright, blessed with sufficient water, sun, and shade. They were offspring of that suffering image of the Christ Spirit high above them. Because it lived there was life more abundant elsewhere in the universe. A lesson had been presented at a time I needed one. I had an obligation to live, and my purpose in my life was to fulfill this obligation. Loving life gives us the beginning glimpses of the edge of the miracle of paradox, the genius of the absurd, the wonder of light from darkness, and light in darkness.
 THE FINGERS OF GOD—In a revelation of liberating death [by a roaring waterfall] I came to know the physically gentle, warm, care of the creative force of the cosmos. There is a confluence at the western end of the Grand Canyon where the turbulent, muddy Colorado River meets with the crystal, blue-green water from Havasu Creek, which has rapids, 3 magnificent waterfalls, & leads to one of the smallest Indian villages in the world. Entrance is usually made by hiking from a dusty hilltop deep in the Arizona high desert, reached by 60 miles of rustic road which ends at a cliff overlooking a panorama of canyons & cliffs thousands of feet below. The desolation of the vista screams with such intensity that one transcends loneliness to enter a revelation of ecstatic beauty that bubbles in the soul. 2 Quaker friends were with me.
 From the hilltop one descends into a waterless world of baked stone and down switchbacks shared with Indian horses, [through 30-foot wide canyons and layers of rock laid down 250 million years ago. The 3 water-falls are: Navajo Falls (50 ft. high); Havasu Falls (150 ft. high); Mooney Falls (200 ft. high). We camped by the 3rd one]. We chose 3 separate rocks on which to sit and settled into an inner stillness.
 After a while it seemed as though first one & then another friend had moved closer [actually they had not moved]. Then, something was pressing against me, not my friends, from behind, the front, above, and beneath; I was surrounded. My awareness changed from terror to love as I realized this was a gentle force, a brush of power, and my fear changed to awe, then bliss. I was flooded with light, granting me an awareness, that in this setting of explicit beauty, I was surrounded by a facet of the infinite force of the universe, and it was contacting me with an assurance that God was there.
 THE GREAT CIRCLES ON MT. HAMILTONOne summer evening [at the “Great Refractor” on Mt. Hamilton], I was distracted [by the moonlight within the dome]. As the moon moved, its light pour down the telescope like pale silver and paused on the great circles high above me. It then dropped to the floor, where my eyes met a confusion of interwoven elliptical shadows magnified by projection. In those shadows was something I had never seen before; not a visible sight, but insight. I saw a glimpse of truth of the universe displayed before me in a show of light and shadows. It was only a glimpse, and I could not fathom it.
 I ran from the dome, & stood in the darkness of the hot night air. [There was a great universal meeting of my self with the stars]. The centering was instantaneous and so deep that my body left me as I became only mind and then that mind, that ego, faded too. The stars became parallel shafts of light all of various hues from white to dark red; I heard the stars. My ego become an illusion, it was a twist of existence. [The universe], the laws of nature, God, Light are incomplete without us. The atoms of my body began to dissolve, disassociate and mingle and then move out and upward through space. It was a very grand osmotic transformation and I became aware I would never cease to be. It, God is one and the parts, the fragments I thought was me, a personality, is part of it.
 There is a gap between each thought we have. That gap, that interval of time & space, is our inner stillness. It is there that peace resides, inner peace, the stillness of our soul. Friends in meeting can tap a tremendous source, a vantage point for an extra view of the universe. Through the inner stillness we become a portion of the wonderful vista. Our inner silence is like a gate through which the good of the universe flows through us. It is a good amplified in our lives that flows back leaving us reborn each time with greater love. [I have seen many if not most of the wonders that the universe has to show us]. It is of no importance to me how many voyages I complete about the sun, for some day I will experience the ultimate experience, disembark and walk about for a time.

                                                    
300.  Therefore Choose Life: The Spiritual Challenge of the Nuclear Age (by John Tallmadge; 1991)
About the Author—John Tallmadge is Professor of Literature and Environmental Studies at the Union Institute.  He is a scholar and practitioner of nature writing with interests in the spiritual aspects of wilderness travel, nuclear disarmament and peace issues.  Relationship dynamics, double binds, and the addiction model seem very relevant to the nuclear dilemma.  This updated essay offers insights into the post-Cold War era, when we will be faced with planetary challenges of peace and survival.

“I call heaven and earth to witness against you this day, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and curse.  Therefore, choose life.” (Deuteronomy 30:19)  
[Introduction]—The ancient Chinese had an astonishing curse: “May you live in interesting times.” Few times are as interesting times as [the nuclear age]. [In the wake of the rapid corrosion of the Iron Curtain, eaten away by millions of individual minds resolving to live for democracy & freedom], we [felt briefly] what life could be like on an unshadowed earth. A few months after the Berlin Wall fell, I was driving through southern Ohio [when I chanced upon a Uranium Enrichment Plant still in operation]. I found myself thinking of missiles still poised in silos & submarines. While all over Europe the walls came tumbling down, hidden among the green fields in the midst of America, the poisons of the cold war [are still being brewed] as if nothing had happened.  
I felt the curse of these interesting times, [as if I had] no credentials, no leverage, no expertise, & yet with a sense of responsibility.  It occurred to me that the Cold War had really been fought in the minds of [individual] common people as a spiritual war for their allegiance. The nuclear threat would never be exorcised, except by the moral choice of ordinary people. Each of us must set out alone, in fear & trembling, to discover what paths may lead to our planet’s survival. 
The Spiritual Nature of the Problem—In The Fate of the Earth (1982) Jonathon Schell offers an analysis of the nuclear threat. He concludes that nuclear weapons confront humankind with the prospect of extinction. Schell argues that we must look for its consequences before it occurs. “It takes the form of a spiritual sickness that corrupts life [beginning with] thoughts, moods, and actions.”  By “spiritual” I mean that part of our life not limited to material objects and sensory experience.  “Spiritual growth” means extending the limits of one’s personality in order to participate in relationships of equality with a greater and greater diversity of beings.  Spiritual stagnation may be seen as a kind of mental illness.  Extinction as a “present reality” [in our imaginations] is spiritual rather than material, [but it can still] seriously disturb us.  Extinction can damage our lives before it occurs.  
Also, we have tended to focus on this destructive power, often endowing it with a hostile animus. [Actually], we should fear it less than our own evil will to use them. This will to annihilation is something spiritual inside us that has no material being; dismantling our arsenals would not really solve our problems. The stronger our collective will to survive, the healthier & more vigorous our life in the world becomes. Just as nuclear weapons have frozen world politics into a state of permanent crisis, they seem to have paralyzed our imaginations too. 
Our will to survive may be strengthened or weakened by how we choose to interpret our situation, [and what assumptions we make].  Throughout the Cold War, both sides continued to make offers they knew would be refused; the results confirmed their worst expectations about the wickedness of the other side and the futility of negotiations.  Our expectations have led to behaviors which confirm our expectations and repeated experience has habituated us to this unhealthy situation.  Our best hope is to break the feedback loop before the system gets into a runaway mode.  The longer we succumb to the illusion [that deterrence is working and keeping us safe], the easier it is to slide toward a despair that may one day prove fatal.  We should try to understand the psychology of our current behavior and begin appropriate therapy in this moment of apparent and temporary reprieve.
Nuclear Dependency—In a nuclear age, horror, anxiety, helpless rage, and “psychic numbing” have percolated into our daily lives and produced symptomatic patterns of behavior; some deny it; others embrace it obsessively.  [Individual denial takes the form of]: glorifying the American Way; scapegoating [a long list of those “other people”]; living irresponsible, self-centered, and hedonistic life styles; [and a general “live, invest, build for today” attitude]. Some people show an unhealthy obsession with nuclear holocaust; some dream about it.  The word “nuke” has become popular.  These behaviors suggest that we generally repress our feelings about the nuclear threat; this repression yields a low-level depression.  Our condition prevents us from becoming all that we could be.  You could say that it stunts our spiritual growth. 
Collectively our most striking symptom is our faith in the doctrine of deterrence; [i.e. that only the fear of mutual annihilation can hold them in check].  Jonathon Schell concludes that deterrence makes sense only if you assume that both you and you opponent are insane.  Deterrence commits us to building more and more weapons by the assumption that our opponents are so foolish as to fear us in proportion to our accumulated firepower.  [We also build] huge standing armies which we will never be able to use against each other.
The most absurd symptom of all is our simple failure to abolish these weapons, or to make their abolition the primary goal of our negotiations.  [Our leaders call them effective instruments of diplomacy, and give them names like “Peacekeeper”].  Nuclear states seem to have made their weapons part of their national self-image, and call themselves “superpowers.”  They ignore the fact that their weapons have not deterred small countries like Viet Nam, Iran, and the OPEC nations from doing exactly what they pleased. 
We cling to these weapons as a means of self-definition.  Nuclear states behave like alcoholics who find an identity in the habit they know is slowing destroying them, and they deny they have a problem.  These states have shown their willingness to destroy innocent populations, generations of the unborn, and much of living nature in order to protect their “national interest.”  Their dependency has progressed to the point of evil, like that of an alcoholic who abuses his loved ones.  
In the most general sense, evil is whatever is opposed to Life, & it can take both physical and psychological forms. Scott Peck defined “psychological evil” as “the exercise of political power in order to avoid spiritual growth.” Peck argues that evil people seek to control others because they lack self-control & discipline that comes with self-confidence; they seek to make others extensions of themselves. Nuclear dependency participates in such radical evil by threatening us with extinction & preventing our spiritual growth.
Our addiction arose in response to real issues in life [i.e. how] to prevent a repeat of WWII.  And now that brave and imaginative efforts are being made in the East, the western powers sit back on their stockpiles and behave as if nothing has changed.  The real purpose of deterrence is to allow us to have peace without having to give up war.  Our missile addiction alters our mood and helps us avoid the deeper issues.  We refuse to abandon deterrence and embark on the difficult task of building a new world political order.  Deterrence, like alcoholism is founded on laziness, fear, and despair, and the longer we cling to it, spiraling toward extinction, the more painful and arduous the recovery process will be. 
Avenues of Healing/Right Thinking—Recovery is still possible, right up until the moment of launching the missiles.  Our 1,000-mile journey begins with a single step: right here, right now, right at home. I believe our personal choices and actions can affect the shape of things to come.  I would suggest a healing process of “right thinking” [i.e.] for survival and against extinction, and “right action” [i.e.] strengthening our will to life.
Right thinking requires an individual choice for Life [over extinction]. Right thinking involves acceptance of responsibility as citizens of a state committed to threatening the race with extinction. & right thinking requires a decision to take right action, to commit to therapy. [Most people would indignantly deny] favoring extinction or holding the human race hostage for the sake of our national interest. The same person will likely blame the Soviets for the arms race, & [make excuses why they are unable to do anything], which is standard addict behavior. 
[A therapeutic intervention might work], but in the case of nuclear dependency [who can we turn to or listen to]?  The severe narcissism of the nuclear states prevent them from taking seriously any opinions except their own. [God will not make it easier for us; that would] short-circuit a process of choice whose very difficulty is essential to its effect. [Such intervention can] only come from within the nuclear states themselves. Each personal decision to repudiate extinction, to admit addiction, to assume responsibility, constitutes a brave & loving intervention, even if it is known only to a handful of people. The person who makes a choice of this kind becomes a living challenge to our narcissistic & weapon-dependent society.  [They] feel a new energy & freedom; parlaysis dissolves.  One has repudiated and thereby overcomes the sloth and despair at the heart of the nuclear crisis. 
Right Action—What therapy shall we undertake to strengthen our individual and collective will to survive?  1st, since despair and sloth are our greatest temptations, we should begin to lead lives of quiet affirmation.  We should go stubbornly about our business of being human in full recognition of the threat’s presence.  [We need to continue to live a full life of full service to humanity and creation], all the while celebrating by these wholehearted actions whatever is noblest in human life and repudiating those impulses toward lethargy and despair which constitute the real threat to our survival.
2nd, we must cultivate images of truth & hope. Early images of tests inspired awe, terror, & fascination we normally associate with the Sublime. It is not surprising that we interpreted such power as giving divine or at least natural sanction to our political decisions. Images of nuclear war victims seduced us, because while revealing truth, they also concealed truth. [We looked at blast effects of nuclear weapons] & ignored the more lethal secondary & tertiary effects. [Taking these effects into account], there would be no place for survivors to go.
Recent images present the facts more honestly.  Fallout victims are portrayed so that we know their deaths will be painful, senseless, and disgusting.  Perhaps the most potent image of truth to appear in recent years is the image of nuclear winter, [with vast quantities of dust thrown into the air obscuring the sun, killing green plants and drastically reducing the temperature].  There are also images of hope, [of life going on in spite of the bleakness of nuclear war’s aftermath].  Our most valuable image of hope is the image of our earth seen from space.  Gazing upon our home world seen from afar ought to shame us out of our suicidal narcissism and offer us a sign of the planetary consciousness we need in order to survive.
Because we have a duty to the earth as well as to other human beings, [we need to] rebuild our relationship to the biosphere on a model of symbiosis and stewardship rather than parasitism and exploitation.  Knowing the truth and beauty of our world will strengthen our reverence for all life, including our own.  Right action must include rededicating ourselves to healthy relationships with each other and with God.  [Our] survival requires nothing less than a fundamental reorientation.
Prospects—With addiction, as with sin, a cure is possible right up to the moment of death, for the problem adheres in the mind of the person more than in his external circumstances.  The spiritual view enables us to appreciate the importance of individual moral choice as central and decisive.  Science cannot give us moral advice or make our choice for us; all it can do is make clear the material consequences of our choice.  If we believe in a living future, it may arise, but if we do not, we will surely perish.  We do not get to heaven; we become heaven.

I said that the solution to our problem was unimaginable to us at the present time and that this lack of imagination constituted our problem.  We have the capacity to imagine the broad outlines of any solution.  [God posed the challenge long ago]:  “I call heaven and earth to witness against you this day, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and curse.  Therefore, choose life.” (Deuteronomy 30:19)   


                                             
301 Spiritual Linkage with Russians: The  Story of a Leading (By Anthony Manousos; 1992)

About the Author—Anthony Manousos attended Princeton Meeting as of 1985; he joined in 1986.  He earned a Ph. D. in Classics & 18th century British Literature, and has taught at 5 colleges and university. He has led workshops on writing & Soviet-American reconciliation at Friends General Conference, conducted retreats, & published poems in Friends Journal. He was the Wilmer Young International Peace and Reconciliation Scholar at Pendle Hill.  He married Kathleen Ross, a Methodist minister; they have had a challenging joint venture together.

 

The chief value of the Russian experiment for Americans is as a challenge to our thinking Henry Hodgkin

Surely there can be no question that much of the dangerous strain between our country & other countries comes from our rich standard, which we are not willing to share, except piecemeal. . . out of our surplus. If Americans could . . . do with less . . . in order that the poorer nations might have necessities, we might become the leader of a peaceful world. When we scoff at Russia for [not meeting our standard] we are planting the seeds of war.  Mildred B. Young (PHP #90)

The Quaker Theory of Christian responsibility has prompted religious journeys, relief missions and messages of goodwill to Russians [and others].  Anna Brinton (PHP #62)

[The Beginnings of Soviet-American Reconciliation]—My Soviet-American reconciliation work has taught me that each of us can do our small part in peacemaking just by learning to listen.  We discover that we have much to offer each other.  I had a strong leading to go to Philadelphia and do a peace work project.  There I met Janet Riley; she also had a strong leading.  She spoke of compiling and publishing a book of poetry and fiction by contemporary Soviet and American writers.

The book’s concept began with Kent Larabee, who walked into the Soviet Union in 1983; he was arrested.  He preached so movingly about peace that they took him to the Soviet Peace Committee. When Larrabee published “A Quaker Meeting in Moscow?” strong feelings, for & against, surfaced among Friends; his project would conflict with ongoing Friends activities by both Philadelphia & London YMs; the Quaker US/USSR Committee was formed. The Committee decided that its goal would be to create “spiritual linkage” between East & West. 

After nearly a year of meeting, Janet Riley and Jay Worrall went to the Soviet Embassy in Washington, D.C.  Janet said: “That’s when we came up with the idea for a joint book of poetry and fiction called The Human Experience.”  It seemed like a way had opened for me.  I felt a great deal of urgency about Soviet-American relations at this time.  The Human Experience could help “dispel the poisonous atmosphere that has kept us from knowing each other, and lay the foundation for a peaceful future.” Some experts on Soviet affairs were skeptical whether the book could be done, particularly by amateurs.

Like many citizen-diplomats of this period, we had good intentions but little knowledge of Soviet language and culture; this was both a strength and a weakness.  Many 19th century Quakers who went to Russia were similarly unprepared and unsophisticated in their approach; they “followed their leadings,” sometimes with mixed results.  Thomas Shillitoe had no agenda, no clear purpose when he went to Russia in 1824.  A pamphlet he wrote caught the attention of Czar Alexander.  The 2 men met, spoke about social problems and had silent worship.  Such was his “ministry of presence.”  In 1892, Joseph J. Neave and John Bellows went to Russia to help the persecuted Doukhobors.  They met Leo Tolstoy who offered to donate the proceeds of a book; Bellows considered the offer “immoral” and refused it.  Friends’ unsophisticated reliance on leadings continues.

In the early stages of the book project, I had a chance to meet my first Russians; one could have passed for an American academic.  I found myself thinking, “Why he’s human, just like us.”  However great our intellectual knowledge or sophistication may be, our lack of face-to-face experiences often cause us to imagine that they aren’t “like us.”  Thanks to the outreach of Janet and Jay, we were also fortunate to have friends at the Soviet Embassy such as Oleg Benyukh and his chauffeur.

After encounters such as these, I was becoming hooked on the charms of citizen diplomacy, but I still felt some reluctance about making a commitment to this project.  [I doubted that I had enough resources or was qualified for this kind of work].  [I joined the Princeton Quaker meeting], and had the chance to travel around the country, meeting Zen masters, hermits, priests, Sufis and Tibetan monks.  This hardly seemed like appropriate preparation for working with the Russians on a joint book project.  But I knew I had to do what God was clearly leading me to do, in spite of my apparent lack of qualifications.  Janet was similarly unprepared for this kind work, [and had to forge ahead, sometimes meeting stiff resistance and having to spend her own money] to keep her dream [of Soviet-American reconciliation] alive.  I learned from her that, even with a leading, one has to do quite a bit of hard work to make miracle happen.  Oleg Benyukh said: “Any effort along these lines to foster peace and understanding cannot be wasted.” 

[Preparation, Collaboration, Publication]—During this “gestation period” I undertook a crash course to teach myself about the Russian language and culture; I discovered I have deep affinities with the Russians.  The Committee was broke and decided to let me go because I was eager for the trip and had volunteered to pay my own way.  The Committee and I trusted my Inner Guide.  A Quaker philanthropist read my article in Friends Journal and called to offer us a contribution of $14,000.  I am sure the Spirit was taking care of us. 

We left in early January and during “the coldest [winter] since General Frost defeated the Nazis.” Russia was like a fairyland, the world out which Tchaikovsky’s Nutcracker emerged—snow mists and birches, and long mysterious nights of oriental dreams.  In -30°F (-35°C) we walked over to Red Square.  As if by magic, a Russian appeared speaking flawless English and carrying a bag full of furry Russian hats.

[Janet had gone to Russia & connected with a publisher who was fascinated with New Age crystals]. At a meeting in which we were supposed to sign a contract, we were told by his assistant that this publishing house was not authorized to do fiction. After this discouraging meeting, I collapsed in bed with jet lag & flu, & could hardly move. It seemed as if we had come to Moscow for nothing. We got a phone call the next day saying that the publisher was going to introduce us to an another publisher. While we waited we made the rounds in Moscow to introduce ourselves to journalists & at the American embassy; we also went church-hopping.

[In the Baptist church], the presence of the Spirit could be unmistakably felt in the radiant faces of the congregation [made up of] families and young people as well as the elderly.  The people greeted us so warmly & lovingly it was almost overwhelming. The Baptist minister Alexei Bishkov explained the Baptist faith’s history in Russia, which began about 100 years ago, when the Bible was translated from Slavonic into the vernacular. Our driver was also named Alexei. He didn’t speak any English but manage to communicate well anyway. We shared William Penn’s “Let us try then what love will do” on a postcard in Russian with him, & became fast friends. 

We met and talked to Archmandrite Valentin in Suzdal, joined together in silent worship, and were invited back the next day for a Blessing of the Water ceremony.  A choir chanted Russian hymns as we walked down to the [Nerl] river.  Carved into the ice was a cross-shaped hole surrounded by candles; after being blessed the water was collected as holy water.  [An American Friend we met was bitterly critical of Russian Orthodox priests].

Our primary means of making spiritual links with the Russians was not through established religion but through literature.  We were “led” either by luck or by the agency of a Higher Power to 2 Soviet literati [George Andjaparidze and Tatiana Kudryatseva] who proved crucial for our project.  Even today it seems miraculous to me that 2 Quaker “innocents abroad” happened to encounter 2 Soviets who were so eminently qualified to make such a project happen.  Our project could not have succeeded without a healthy balance between the inspired amateurism of Friends and the hard-headed realism of dedicated professionals.

Over the next 1½ years, the Soviet and American editorial boards met jointly both in the Soviet Union and in the US to decide [what to put in the anthology]; decisions were made by consensus.  Sometimes what seemed a brilliant poem to the Russians came across to us as trite, and vice versa.  Because we shared a love of literature and felt a commitment to a common goal, we were willing to listen to one another, make adjustments, and learn the sometimes difficult art of collaboration.  [When Tanya and I saw The Human Experience for the 1st time, we exchanged the look of parents] with a new baby.  [When the “communion” of the book’s writers were gathered together] writers on both sides “were groping towards a new world now in the process of being born—where major problems are global in nature and call for a global response.”

[The Human Experience’s Aftermath]-- One of the discoveries I made in compiling this book was how often morality and religion surface as themes in the current Soviet writings.  Yevtushenko, in his poem “On Border, anticipates the crumbling of the Berlin Wall and alludes to Christ as the crucial link between peoples:  “Thank God,/ we have invisible threads and threadlets/ born of the threads of blood/ from the nails in the palms of Christ./ These threads struggle through/ tearing apart the barbed wire,/ leading love to join love/ and anguish to unite with anguish.  [I met Yevtushenko and together we visited Pasternak’s grave].

A deep respect for Truth & Freedom lies deep in the Russian soul. Many came to our Quaker meetings & took part in our worship. At a conference, while no writer was a believer, they were all firmly convinced that religion could play an important part in the moral regeneration of Soviet society. One writer said: “Our government tried to build a super society without the power of faith … It is time for a spiritual revolution in our country.” The more you are exposed to their literature, the more you realize what great spiritual gifts they have to offer to all.

[Tatiana Pavlova]I have had many heart to heart talks with a Russian historian named Tatiana Pavlova who has come to epitomize for me the spiritual legacy of Russian writers.  Tatiana found out about Quakers in books long before she encountered them in person.  She studied the Second English Republic [i.e from Oliver Cromwell’s death to the restoration of Charles II].  She was moved by the fact that 164 Quakers signed a petition asking to take the place of those who had been imprisoned for their religious views.  Tatiana’s research into Quakerism and radical Protestants drew the attention of British Friends, some of whom went to Moscow and met her.  British Friends visited her on a fairly regular basis over the next few years.  Quaker worship provided her a sense of freedom and connectedness that was lacking in the Orthodox practice. 

Her involvement with American Friends began in 1985 when she met Janet Riley and Jay Worrall; she experienced a deep spiritual affinity with them.  She spent 2 months in England, met with scholars, did extensive research, and addressed London Yearly Meeting.  From January to April, 1990, she traveled around the US, speaking at various Friends groups on the East Coast, in California, and the Midwest

I was curious to find out how Tatiana viewed America.  One of the 1st observation the Tatiana made is how the people in the US and Russia have much in common temperamentally.  Her most vivid impressions were of people and landscapes that seemed to express the American soul.  [She met an artist with AIDS and] was very touched by his struggles and his hopes as an artist.  [She encountered] the American landscape in the beaches of Malibu, Huntington Gardens and the San Gabriel Mountains

Another spiritual high point of her trip was the weeks she spent at Pendle Hill.  “For me this is a truly blessed community.”  Tatiana’s intense concern for spiritual values made me see the US and my own life in a different way. I begin to realize how much my wife and I own and take for granted; [Russian lifestyles are much more materially limited].  [I found out how much when I went] back to Russia in the summer of 1991 to lead a Quaker work camp.  Decent food was scarce, plumbing facilities were primitive, and the homeless and hungry were becoming more prevalent.  Friends are working to translate Quaker classics into Russian, and going to Russia and the Ukraine [to stand beside and educate them about providing social services, social activism, and Quakerism]. 

[Tatiana wrote about] the need to maintain our links with our new found Russian friends:  “We are forging links with the world outside; we have much to offer [in return]: 1,000 year tradition of religious culture; writers as the conscience of the people. We want to talk to the world & we need the assurance that the world is listening. Perhaps, slowly and by degrees, hostility can be replaced by tolerance, indifference by concern, & anger by love.”

Can the world’s problems be solved just by listening?  Listening may be simple; but it isn’t easy.  I am grateful [to have been] shown another way to relate to people, one that relies on developing sensitivity and trust.  [There is a place and a need for professionals who seek] an intellectual understanding of other cultures.  There is also a place for inspired amateurs, for those who listen and labor in love.   

www.facebook.com/pendlehill?fref=ts    


            


303. WORDS, WORDLESSNESS AND THE WORD: Silence Reconsidered from a Literary Point (by Peter Bien; 1992)
ABOUT THE AUTHOR—Peter Bien is Professor of English and Comparative Literature and co-ordinator of Peace Studies at Dartmouth College.  He teaches mainly modern British prose, and does research mainly in modern Greek literature.  This essay combines his literary and Quakerly involvements.  It grows out of his Dart-mouth courses, his deep sympathy for the mystical power of Quaker silence, his love of words, and his incorrigible weakness for all things Greek.

Blessed be the man/who in this confusion,/ this verbal muteness,/utters a truthful word or 2./Yet even more blessed be the man/ who, wrestling his meaning from the bosom of silence, acknowledges the perfection of Unutterableness.  S. S. Harkianakis
I love to feel where words come from” Chief Papunehang of the Delaware to John Woolman.
Nothing could be more unlike the natural will and wisdom of human beings than this silent waiting … People thus gathered together are inwardly taught to dwell with their minds on the Lord and to wait for his appearance in their hearts … Thus the forwardness of the spirit of man is prevented from mixing itself with the worship of God.  The form of this worship is completely naked and devoid of all outward and worldly splendor.
“All of the minds’ own labors [and the imagination’s] things that are essentially good as well as things that are evil must be brought to a halt.” R. Barclay 
"Whoever should hear this Word in the Father—where it is completely still—must be quite still and cut off from all images and forms.”  Meister Eckhart
[Silence: Then and Now]—Robert Barclay’s point in the quote at the beginning of this section is that silence subtracts from worship the intervention of the human will and all other forms of idolatry.  This is an understanding that should be as valid for Quakers today as it was in the 17th century.  While honoring the older understandings of silence, I nevertheless want to reconsider silence from a 20th century point of view.  While early Friends wanted to remove language as a factor in human knowledge of the divine, I am suggesting that the divine may best be understood not by removing language but rather by investigating its nature.  [In E. M. Forster’s A Passage to India is an enigmatic English woman named Mrs. Moore].  She goes to a group of caves, which have a peculiar echo.  “Whatever is said,” the narrator tells us, “the same monotonous noise replies … ‘Boum [‘bou-oum, or ‘ou-boum] is the sound as far as the human alphabet can express it...The echo began to undermine her hold on life … And suddenly at the edge of her mind, Religion appeared, poor little talkative Christianity, and she knew that all its divine words only amounted to “boum.”  Then she was terrified.”
What has terrified Mrs. Moore is that she has discovered a realm beyond language, which, because it refuses to make distinctions, undermines her previous religiosity, her Christian value system.  Forster’s “boum” is the Hindu mystic syllable Om, which as the Chandogya Upanishad says, holds together all speech.  Poor Mrs. Moore can only feel undermined by Om, which seems to her to rob the world of value. 
[Samuel Beckett and the Bible]—In Samuel Beckett’s novel Murphy, the title character’s major desire is to halt the natural man’s roving imagination. Murphy does not want to do, he wants simply to be. He seeks to reach Barclay’s goals by tying himself to a rocking chair & rocking himself out of all the self-workings & motions of his mind. Beckett’s point is that whereas our noblest effort is to escape contingency, we are condemned to remain the playthings of contingency, the only escape being death. Murphy is in his own way waiting on the Lord.  
      We find the same distinction between speech & silence in the tradition of the Hebrew & Christian Testaments.  In Genesis 1:1-6; 8-10, God reached out from a distinctionless, timeless, shapeless, placeless state of Being in order to do something, making distinctions of time, shape, & place, & then naming [those times, shapes & places].  [Once made, man] imitated the divine process of naming by which distinctions are ratified. [An infant gradually makes distinctions & separations, gives itself a name, thus separating itself from its parents & siblings, splitting itself in 2, becoming “I” & “me”].  God does not have a name because God is distinctionless & bodiless.
[When asked for God’s name, God answered, “I AM WHO I AM (I will be what I will be). Even the Y-H-W-H is a verb (“to be”) rather than a noun.  Hence the distinction between naming & namelessness, & more generally between speech & silence, may be found in the Hebrew Testament. John’s Gospel begins with “In the beginning was the [Logos] Word, & the Word was with God, & the Word was God. It announces the Trinitarian paradox of distinction-within-unity and Jesus’ divinity and humanity.  What precisely did John mean by the term logos?  Is the Word to be connected chiefly with the Doing aspect of God head or with the Being aspect?   
[Ancient Usage of Logos][One definition is]: Logos, the word or outward form by which the inward thought is expressed, and the inward thought itself; logos includes both the Latin ratio and oratio.  The internalization may have begun as far back as 500 B.C. with Heraclitus, who “resorted to logos as the eternal principle of order.” The figure closest to John in the evolution of logos was Philo Judæs (40 A.D.), for whom logos was the divine prototype of which the created universe is but a copy.  The parallels between John and Philo are striking.  Logos and Sophia are commonly paired as synonyms. 
The issues raised here were discussed in post-Biblical theology long before Fox and others picked them up in the 17th century.  Tertullian said around 200 A.D., “For before all things God was alone—being in God’s self and for God’s self universe, and space, and all things … Even then God had God’s own Reason with God.  God had not Word from the beginning, but God had Reason even before the beginning.”  The distinction between words and the Word and between words and silence can be attested in discussions shortly after the New Testament was written.  The implication is that Word should be identified with silence.  If we link the Word with Being rather than Doing, it follows that the Word becomes paradoxically silent.  Meister Eckhart wrote:  “whoever should hear this Word in the Father—where it is completely still—must be quite still and cut off from all images and forms.”  Silence is a mark of the Deus absconditus [the hidden God].
[George Fox and the Word]—George Fox wrote: “They asked me whether the Scripture was the word of God.  I said, ‘God was the Word, the Scriptures were writings; and the Word was before writings were, which Word did fulfill them.”  For Fox, even the memorable words of poor little talkative Christianity from “Let there be Light” to “It is finished” are inauthentic compared with the unified, enduring unfragmented Reason or Light or Life or Word that John says “was God.”  In abandoning the inauthenticity of language, the silent worshipers in a Friends’ meeting ritualistically participate in Godhead.  Naming divides; silence unifies.  In the meeting’s silence, we flee Doing and enter Being.  Words become a barrier between us and Godhead, which can best be expressed in human terms, Nietzsche claims, by dance and music as opposed to speech, since neither dance nor music distinguishes or separates, the way speech does.     
Henri Bergson takes Nietzsehe’s metaphysical critique of language and applies it to human psychology. He said that the ever-changing inner life is “inexpressible, because language cannot get hold of it without arresting its mobility.”  “There is no common measure between mind and language.”  [While the Quakers tried to eliminate language from worship, in the end] we sometimes feel relieved despite ourselves when the dynamic processes of the silence that are so deliciously melting into one another to form an organic whole are interrupted by spoken ministry.  Even while waiting on the Lord we remain the fragmented playthings of contingency, and as such are condemned to use words, those emblems of fragmentation.  [But in the end] “the Word became flesh [and dwelt among us].”  [There was a danger that flesh would] “melt into spirit, imitation of Christ slides into identity with Christ,” as in the case of James Nayler.  Let us hope that our own Quaker meetings may honor the paradox that the Word contains words within itself, just as the inactive God head contains with itself the possibility of action.
[Applying Beckett to Quaker Silence]—Beckett’s trilogy explores the synergy between silence and speech.  The successive [trilogy] characters strive to do less and less and to be more and more, thereby escaping contingency [into] the unity and integrity of the silent Word.  And, of course, they fail.  They are us.  They are every Quaker who sits in meeting week after week striving to escape the language of what Barclay calls the human being in his natural state.  The religious quest to escape language is predicated on self-consciousness and self-consciousness is impossible without language.  Silence is not speech’s elimination so much as its seed-bed.  In silent meeting for worship we attempt to enter the code, [the system offered by the silent Word], to “give birth to something wordless in words.”  This is what happens in Beckett’s novel. 
The extraordinary force of a successful Quaker meeting is its reenactment of the nature of Godhead through silence and of the synergy between that Godhead and us through the spoken messages that emerge from silence and die back into it.  The synergy between silence and speech releases extraordinary amounts of creative energy.  So, like Quakers in meeting Beckett goes on, caught within this dilemma, yet also energized by it.  In Beckett, as in meeting, the silence of the wordless Word paradoxically gives meaning to the messages, just as the messages paradoxically give meaning to the silence.



                                                   

304. Mind What Stirs in your Heart (by Teresina R. Havens; 1992)
[About the Author]—Teresina Rowell Havens was born 1/13/1909 and died 2/14/1992 in [the home in Portland OR she shared with Joe Havens.  She studied in several places, and received her Ph. D. in Comparative Religion from Yale in 1933.  She found her heaven on earth at Itto En, a Buddhist-Christian community in JapanTeresina discovered a rich mine of movement-language which invited literal expression, especially in the pastoral letters of George Fox.  [This pamphlet grew out of] exploring some of the “movings” with Quaker gatherings. 
FOREWORD—I am a liturgical dancer, whose understanding of dance & prayer has been altered by some of the very processes that Teresina writes of in this Guide. [At her Temenos retreat center] she would wake me with “Morning has Broken,” & close the day dancing with the fireflies]. She said: “Frequently we lose touch with the River; we muddy or dam it, & break connection with those pure and steady currents which are its heart.”  Mind What Stirs in Your Hearts helps us touch this deep-flowing source.  The [exercises and] work urges us, gently, to develop our capacity to listen profoundly to our bodies, so that our “dance-body” becomes the focus of our meditation.  Teresina encourages us to find the inner, [unprogrammed] dance of our being.             Carla De Sola Eaton     
Let no Friends be discouraged, but Walk in the Truth & the love of it, & to it bend.
Walk as becomes the glorious Order of the Gospel, having the Water of Life in your Cisterns, & Bread of Life in your tabernacles & fruit on your trees, to the praise of God.
As to Unity, it makes all like it self, that do obey it; Universal to live out of [away from] narrowness & self.
       Unity watches over all Professors of it, for their good, to keep within its bounds, & walk within its Order.  

Dwell in the Truth & walk in the love of the Truth, in patience.      George Fox
 PART I.  MOVEMENT AS CREATIVE FORCE—In the beginning, according to the ancient Chinese sages was Flow—the Rhythm, the Tao, the Process. Out of this flowing “Empty Source,” emerged the primal polarity of Yin & Yang, Inflow & Outflow, 10,000 things; movement precedes form. In all things great & small the whole of nature is interwoven with interpenetrating rhythms & movements, & forms are created in the interplay between them. This view turns upside down the classic Western view [where the form comes 1st, then movement]. 
This primordial moving energy in dance cannot be split into “spiritual” vs. “physical.”  Through the movement of our bodies we experience the unity of spirit and breath.  The way you move may be your teacher; we learn through moving.  Preoccupation with the amazing circuitry of the brain has tended to blind us to the mutual interaction between the brain and the rest of the organism.  Kinaesthetic experience may lead to insight. 
PART II.  BREATHE/Exercise 1: Breathing with One Another—The divine Ruakh (breathing Spirit) brought form out of chaos in the Beginning & continues to renew us in each moment of out-breathing & in-breathing. Between the first opening of our tiny diaphragm at birth to the last closing of our faithful, weary diaphragm our life unfolds. With spiritual awakening or “2nd  birth,” this sensitive intersection of the autonomic with the central nervous networks becomes pliable & yields to mindful intent. 
Join someone near you to form pairs.  Sit down together, one behind the other with their hands gently on the middle of the front partner’s back, over the lungs and diaphragm.  Be aware of the rhythmic out and in.  The listener may gently reinforce the partner’s out-breath with very light pressure.  After both have done it, face one another and share insights gained from listening to breathing rhythm.
Exercise 2: Breathing with Penington—After stretching, sit down on the floor; center down.  Let your hands gently support your own out- and in-rhythm.  As you listen to Penington, let your body respond.  Listen to:
Breath is the prayer of the living child to the Father of Life, in that spirit which quickened it, which giveth it the right sense of its wants. The Father is the fountain of life, & giveth forth breathings of life to God’s child at God’s pleasure. /// My dear Friends, let us retire, & dwell in the peace which God breathes. /// In time of great trouble there may be life stirring underneath . . . in which there may be a drawing nigh & breathing of the heart to the Lord. /// Oh! … small breathings, small desires after the Lord, if true & pure, are sweet beginnings of life. /// Wait to feel the Seed, & the cry of thy soul in the Seed’s breathing life.
Each of us may have our own intention or aspiration or “cry of our soul” to send forth on the breath.  You may want to try it daily and write down what you learned for future exploration.
Exercise 3: Breathing Life into the Dry Bones—[In nature there is a place that represents the Divine Breath-Wind-Spirit.  It is] the “Sacred Breathing Mountains” of the American Southwest.  [The Black Mesa Aquifer has] “a number of blow holes into which the air rushes for about 6 hours; then it rushes out again for 6 hours.  There is an endless, swaying, oscillating movement of air, water, breath and spirit [within the aquifer].”
The Black Mesa aquifer is endangered by the demands on its water.  We must broaden our prayerful breathing to include the needs of our planet.  Imagine enacting Ezekiel 37: 1-11a and the spiritual “Dem Dry Bones”, with a narrator, Ezekiel, Dry bones [rest of class] and scarves for wind.  [Close with] “Then he said to me, “Son of man, these bones are the whole house of Israel.”
PART III. WALK/Exercise 1: Placing Feet on the Earth—Scout the outdoor area beforehand & establish limits for the area to walk in.   Find a partner, sit down, gently hold and bless one another’s feet.  Everyone move outdoors in a circle, standing in pairs; the “mover” closes her eyes; the witness/supporter gently holds the mover’s hand.  Feel your connection with the earth, the pull of gravity.  The supporter is there to provide protection, not to guide.  Walk as if you were sauntering to the Holy Land, trusting the land beneath your feet to be holy.  Each partner will have about 5 minutes to walk blindfolded, with a few minutes afterward to share the experience.
B. Walking with the Psalmist—We have “listened” with the soles of our feet. We have paid attention to the feel of the earth beneath us. We have become aware of how much we depend on our eyes in relating to Nature & the world around us. We now turn to a way to discover new dimensions of meaning in Biblical & Quaker metaphors by physically walking them. There is a natural affinity between the Hebrew & Quaker images of the spiritual life as a walk; the very way we move is an expression of our inner state, and in turn affects our outer state. 
Exercise 1: “Moving a Verse from the Bible”—In this exercise each one is invited to select a passage from the Old Testament (OT) passages listed below and to express its spirit in movement and posture.  The OT passages are:  Lev. 26:13; I Kings 8:23; Pss. 18:33, 36; 35:6; 40:2; 55:22; 90:15; 119:45; 135:7; Prov. 19:2; Job:2-3; Isaiah 40: 31.  Find a partner and together choose one passage.  The warm-up exercises are designed to free up inhibited participants for group movement [i.e. tossing around a “ball of air”].  Read the passage and “listen” to the body images it invokes; let your body lead you.  Don’t be too literal.  Return to center spot.  Invite each group to share a movement-insight.  Close with a period of silence.    
Individually, you may “move a verse”; you may also use a verse as a mantra or seed-verse in your daily life.  When used with body movement, this practice has power to reinforce intention, to remind us of our direction.  Walk very slowly.  Repeat the phrase until it begins to say itself.  A mantra may help to keep wandering thoughts at bay and may open the door to a deeper silence.  Sidney Carter’s “George Fox Ballad” may be walked and moved to.  How do we walk differently when we walk in the light?
C. Walking in Truth/Exercise: Walking with Fox—We shall open ourselves to the cumulative impact of Fox’s walking advices because it is difficult to enact them singly, literally, one by one.  They are suggestive seeds to take into our imagination as we walk, letting them germinate there at their own pace.  Choose one or more of the following phrases, [and walk with them]; find your own pace. 
Let no Friends be discouraged, but Walk in the Truth & the love of it, & to it bend.
Walk as becomes the glorious Order of the Gospel, having the Water of Life in your Cisterns, & Bread of Life in your tabernacles & fruit on your trees, to the praise of God.
As to Unity, it makes all like it self, that do obey it; Universal to live out of [away from] narrowness & self.
       Unity watches over all Professors of it, for their good, to keep within its bounds, & walk within its Order.  
Dwell in the Truth & walk in the love of the Truth, in patience.
All you who know this Glorious Gospel of Peace; live and walk in it. 
Keep your feet upon the top of mountains and sound deep to the Witness of God in everyone.  Then will your feet be beautiful, that publish Peace, and to the captives proclaim Liberty
Meet together, & in the Measure of God’s Spirit wait, that with it all your Minds may be guided up to God, to receive Wisdom from God; that ye may all come to know, how to Walk up to God in God’s wisdom.
WALK soberly, honestly, modestly & civilly & lovingly & gently & tenderly to all people.
PART IV. WAIT/A. Woolman and the Ecology of Haste—Our purpose in this part is not movement per se, but deeper understanding of our Quaker heritage and its implications for our lives today.  John Woolman was, like Fox, an indefatigable walker, and also pondered explicitly the symbolic meaning of walking.  Woolman traveled long distances on foot, declining a lift. He refused the ride because he could not conscientiously contribute to the oppression of post-horses and post-boys.  Woolman points out how both the world of Nature and the human spirit pay a price for our haste.  He said:  “The true Calmness of life is changed into Hurry … many by eagerly pursuing outward Treasure, are in great Danger of withering as to the inward state of the Mind.”  “Many have looked on one another, been strengthened in superfluities, one by the example of another … Dimness has come over many, and the Channels of true Brotherly Love been obstructed.”  “In the love of money and in the wisdom of this world, business is proposed, then the urgency of Affairs push forward, and the mind cannot in this state discern the good and perfect will of God concerning us.”… “[Even when I say] ‘I must needs go on; and in going on I hope to keep as near the purity of Truth as the business before me will admit of,’ the mind remains entangled and the Shining of the Light of life into the Soul is obstructed.”
Exercise 1: “Shining of the Light … into the Soul.”—Walk forward while repeating the quote beginning with “I must needs go on …”  How do you walk when the Light is blocked from shining into your soul?  How would it change our economic justice efforts to focus on the psychic costs of our competitive economic system? Where are Woolman’s observations about hurry most relevant today? 
B. Penington’s Way of Waiting—Is your meeting graced with a waiting spiritual worship? Let us explore [and “listen to”] how our bodies react to the necessity of waiting.
Exercise 1—Allow ample physical space.  Imagine yourself in a particular waiting situation; be specific.  Find a posture expressing how your whole organism is feeling.  Hold that posture until you can repeat it.  In a group, take turns showing your posture and letting the others guess what you are waiting for.
Exercise 2: Waiting for a Birth—Find a posture suggestive of waiting for an inward development. Imagine you are pregnant. How would your posture change as you progressed through the process? Share postures and discoveries with the group.     
Exercise 3: Waiting to Feel the Seed with Penington—“Oh, wait to feel the Seed, and the cry of thy soul in the breathing life of the Seed … Wait for the risings of the power in thy heart … Be still and quiet, and silent before the Lord, not putting up any request to the Father.”  Let your body respond spontaneously and directly to Penington’s images, without undue thought.  Make some notes on what you have discovered.
Through the practice of “Authentic Movement” [which is only the title of this discipline], I learned to wait till my whole body was quiet & ready to be moved from within from a deep inner impulse. Expectation, programs, agendas had to be set aside. “If so moved” is familiar language to Friends. This discipline also fostered a discernment that answers the queries:  How do we know when we “are moved?” How do we distinguish our own will from a true “leading?”
It is not easy to wait or just be unprogrammed; it takes effort to stop and wait.  Penington suggests:
Come out of the knowledge and comprehension about things, into the feeling life … without reasoning, consulting, or disputing.  ///There is a river, a sweet, still, flowing river, the streams whereof will make glad thy heart.  And learn but in quietness and stillness to retire to the Lord and wait upon him.  /// And so, sink very low and become very little, and know little; know no power to believe, act, or suffer anything for God, but as it is given thee. 
Another movement discipline grounded in Zen is found in Japanese Noh dances.  Janet Heyneman writes:  “I still understand very little of what goes on in the plays, but I know how the boards feel under my feet … It is a kind of waiting, this mindless repetition of movement, waiting for the articulation of an understanding that is too physical for consciousness.  It’s a meaning the brain can’t explain, but that the body understands.  Noh dance had developed out of the sacramental movements of a human being filled by a god.  It would uncover the movements that trace the furrows of human inner life.” 
In the mysterious organism of Mother Gaia, including not only our planet but our interstellar system, everything affects everything else.  The unfolding of the divine Seed within us is so momentous, so unpredictable, that we cannot afford to clutter our worship with pre-programmed hymns, prayers and sermons; the only appropriate response is to wait.  Keeping deliberately and faithfully unprogrammed is a way to keep that void or center open.  One format to encourage spontaneity is to leave a spacious center free for movement, with members sitting until moved to move.  Trust the Unexpected. 
V. THE “KEEPER” AND THE “FORWARD PART”—This exercise utilizes the Breathing, Walking, and Waiting of the previous chapters.  It may be used by itself as a single workshop without preparation.  “It is one thing to sit waiting to feel the power, and another to feel and keep within the sense and limits of the power when Ye come to act… Oh, wait and watch to feel your keeper keeping you within the holy bounds and limits, within the pure fear, within the living sense, while ye are acting for your God; that ye may only be God’s instrument.”  [In this scenario there are three figures]: The “Forward Part” (“outruns her leadings”); the “Keeper” (i.e. “within holy bounds and limits; the Quaker/Pilgrim (asked to wait).  The first 2 interact with the Quaker/Pilgrim; each person tries every role.  Each group shares their movement-discoveries with the whole circle.  



                                             
          
305. Spiritual Discernment: The Context and Goal of Clearness Committee (by Patricia Loring; 1992) 
   About the Author—Patricia Loring has been released by Bethesda (MD) Friends Meeting for a ministry in nurture of the spiritual life, [i.e.] creating/leading adult religious education; spiritual development; retreat minis-try; workshops; spiritual guidance; writing. She spent 5 terms at Pendle Hill & completed long-term programs in Spiritual Guidance & Group Leadership at Shalem Institute in Washington, D. C.; this pamphlet grew out of those programs. She was told to write something on the clearness process as spiritual discernment herself. 
We go to a clearness committee with heart and mind prepared, setting aside our own purposes, in holy expectancy of whatever new thing God is bringing about, as we wait, centered in silence, we trust we will be given the ears to hear what is significant and the words to evoke what is meant to come forth.     Patricia Loring          
Divine Guidance and Spiritual Discernment—Spiritual discernment lies at the heart of Quaker spirituality and practice.  Discernment is the faculty we use to distinguish the true movement of the Spirit to speak in meeting from the wholly human urge to share.  Discernment is a gift from God, not a personal achievement.  We all have some measure of this gift.  As we grow and are faithful in the spiritual life we may well be given more.  The development of discernment is one dimension of a lifelong, ongoing conversation with God, in which we learn to listen to a profound and subtle language and “let our lives speak.”  As we grow in our willingness and God-given capacity to carry out the will of God or to live in tune with God’s will, we grow towards living a discerned life. 
Many early Quakers did not distinguish [clearly] between a motion of the Spirit & the most pressing or plausible impulse within themselves. Cruel punishments inflicted on James Nayler for his ride into Bristol—& the persecution that came upon Friends—gave the greatest impetus to Friends to [discerning if the source of leadings was divine or human need]. It was no longer an individual issue when the community suffered for the excesses.
Discernment: Tests of Leadings—[The “guidelines” Quakers developed] for discerning leadings remained rough, experiential, & uncodified.  As a result, there are no handy lists of discernment tests in early Friends’ writings of. The earliest group of signs Friends had as they were testing their leadings is the “fruits of the Spirits” [Galatians 5:23, namely] “love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, trustfulness, gentleness & self-control” [They were assumed present in a life truly lived in the Spirit]. Some of the fruits indicated what has been called the moral purity of an action [i.e. freedom from self-willed, self-serving or self-centered motivations].   Promptings truly of divine origin are more likely to persist over time, despite outward checks. 
Obviously self-control is a closely related indicator of moral purity.  Early Friends [also talked of the “the cross.”  [some were led to the conviction that the more humiliating to the individual were consequences, the more likely it was to be a true leading.  Another rough grouping of fruits of the Spirit illuminates the quality of a leading by its results in community life.  To experience unity in God’s love bears fruit in love of neighbor.  The fruits of the Spirit, kindness and gentleness, are dimensions of the first fruit love. 
The experience of being united in Truth produces the expectation [of consistency between the] perceptions of persons attuned to divine guidance. Early on, quite discerning people submitted leadings to others whose capacity for discernment they respected. In discerning a formal leading in ministry to the body of Friends, it became customary to bring it into the corporate discernment process of the meeting for business. What is sought is a sense of deep, interior unity which is a sign the members are consciously gathered together in God & may therefore trust their corporate guidance. Friends have so valued the fruit of group discernment that they have been willing to labor hard & to wait long to come into unity with one another before proceeding in a matter of substance.           
Friends utilize the Bible, the writings of spiritual leaders or saintly people from Quaker & other traditions.  They work with passages they feel are in the spirit of the essence of the work rather than with exceptional passages. Peace has been regarded both as a fruit of the Spirit & as a sign of authenticity. Quaker experience has been that living close to the Spirit has the effect of harmonizing and reconciling both within and between persons.  A new task disturbs a person’s peace; faithfully discharging the task leads to restoration of inner peace.  The word “clear” is today more apt to be used in the shape of a leading than in discerning when a leading has been fulfilled. 
Being Led as Response to Outer Needs—Sometimes something happens in the wider community or world disturbs a person’s peace, and some action will be required to restore it.  The wait and solution may be short and simple, or prolonged [and long-term].  For the person whose mystical sense of unity has extended to the whole of creation the agony of being in the world and at odds with its values and actions may be acute.  It requires [real] discernment to discover whether the ministry called for requires prophetic speech, humble and hidden activities, bold and dramatic action, or other novel and previously unimagined course. 
We are responsible for faithfully discerning and performing our own part in the process, leaving the outcome to God.  The more deeply we come under guidance ourselves, and stay faithful [to all direction, the less] time, energy, and attention [we have] for trying to bring and keep others up to our mark.  Peace which is neither apathy nor avoidance has also been a sign for Friends that they are in compliance with God’s will for them.  There are no rules in this matter of leadings and discernment.  Leadings come from the mysterious depths of God.
Being Led as Growing into our True Selves—Divine guidance doesn’t always beckon in outward events or situations. Some of our leadings are promptings by inward impulses to growth or change, [when a logical course becomes barren or shuts down completely]. To review lives in light of Eternity fosters respect for the unpredictable timing, interconnections, & [consequences] of events, for the manifold variations in human lives. Each of us is a unique part of the unfolding of the universe, with unique constellations of gifts, to be exercised in God’s service. 
We may be led to areas of weakness or disability to teach us humility. Most of the time we are led to function in the area of our gifts; indeed, we’re responsible for doing so. Identification of spiritual gifts doesn’t begin with system, but with the vision of unique giftedness in each person in service of a harmonious spiritual community. The development of the individual’s gifts is for the spiritual community’s sake & God’s purposes; [that is often not the same as] the prevailing system, [& in fact at times critiques prevailing systems [& their faithfulness to divine unfolding]. In addition, there is no one identity or leading which defines a person for a lifetime. 
Unprogrammed Quakerism’s vision has been one of slow and steady change, [consistent faithfulness and character]; early Friends called this “perfection.”  Their writings [indicate] deep willingness to change and be changed, willingness to see and do and become whatever was required of them in love and confidence in God.  [Paul’s expectation of] “unveiled faces like mirrors reflecting the glory of the Lord” [is meant] not just for a few, but of all of us as we enter more intimately into relationship with God. 
Thomas Merton writes of false and true selves.  To the extent that the self is founded on or constructed of the labels, expectations, or directives of other people, Merton calls it a false self.  And to the extent that the self is conceptualized rather than being made up of the activity of the undistorted upwelling of Life in the individual it is false.  The “perfection” of early Friends may be seen as a movement from false self to true self.  At the entry of the pure breath of Life into us, at its taking shape in us and our response, we find our most authentic self.  The effort to come to the true self and to be led through it, is discernment at its most profound level. 
The Role of the Community in Personal Discernment—Quaker tradition held expectations that God would raise up prophets from the community to speak to people for the good of the community & the world. Individual & community were accountable to each other for the prophetic role. [The community would discern that a leading was “of God,” & minuted its discernment, committing the individual to carrying out the leading, & the community to support of the individual]. More recently, it has meant financial assistance for the period of the ministry. 
We can cultivate an environment among us which will foster one another’s spiritual growth by directing & re-directing intention & attention to God. The responsibility for spiritual nurture is shared by the members of the meeting, [some having a greater gift for it than others].  The gift of vocal ministry was to bring the community beyond outward preaching to the inward Teacher and Guide. 
[The elder’s gift might be to discern whether the vocal ministry’s source was from the true self guided by experiencing the Truth] or from the false self’s need. The elder’s interior experience of God’s work in his own heart & life was integrated with sensitively observed experience of Quaker community life to shape his discernment & guidance of others’ spirits. The proportions of intuition & outward evidences in discernment varied depending on the individual elder. In the 19th century, the proportion shifted heavily in the direction of outward evidences, [taking the form of discernment by outward rules of dress & marrying within the community]. This sad perversion of discernment by a people who professed to be guided by the spirit of God was a major factor in the near-demise of unprogrammed Friends. [The gift of eldership still exists although most meetings abolished the office]. Unofficial elders are hampered by lack of recognition, cooperation, & nurture of their own growth by their meetings.
The Evolution of the Clearness Committee in the 20th Century—In the early part of the 20th century, there seems to have been mainly relief at the removal of the eldership authority.  Young Friends became a creative force in the Society.  Maintaining the Peace Testimony and initiating healing of the century old division and wounds within Friends [became priorities].  Young Friends began the current adaptation of clearness committees to discerning leadings and other questions of spiritual import in individual’s lives. 
The purpose [of early clearness committees] was [more clearance than clearness], to go into the outward aspects of the business or problem at hand, to determine the relevant & legitimate questions which might be raised in reference to it & to find information needed for deliberation; actual discernment was left for the meeting for business. Another use of clearness committees among Friends has been in requests for membership, again more a process of clearance than clearness; the applicants sense of leading to join Friends is often regarded as sufficient.   
In the 60s clearness committees began evolving into an instrument for matters too personal or not sufficiently seasoned to bring under the weight of the meeting for business.  [The “new”] clearness committee seems to offer a way back into community support and guidance at critical times in people’s lives.  [In the process of evolution, the term “focus person” developed] for the one whose questions or leadings are the focus of the group.  There was no conscious effort to use the clearness process [specifically] for spiritual discernment.    
The Clearness Committee as an Instrument for Discernment—Much of the vitality of the clearness commit-tee lies in its improvisational quality, which leaves both its form and its participants open to the promptings of the Spirit.  A clearness committee should have members gifted with discernment developed in their personal relation-ship with God.  They should be capable of restraining the very human impulse to give advice.  Support is given to the Truth of the focus person’s leading by God and not to what could be a passing attachment or mistaken judg-ment.  [It is best if] the committee members refrain from making statements or suggestions, but only questions. 
The questions should, in Parker Palmer’s words be “authentic, challenging, open, loving questions so that the focus person can discover his or her own agenda … Caring, not paternalism or curiosity, is the rule for questioners.  The clearness process is profoundly counter-cultural in assuming that the greatest help we give is to refrain from problem-solving, to create a situation in which a person may discern for herself what is needed.  The focus person’s discernment process may not only be thwarted, but she will undoubtedly feel violated rather than assisted by the imposition of someone else’s sense of reality in place of encountering reality for herself. 
It begins with a moment of silence in order to give over one’s own firm views, to place the outcome in the hands of God.  [It continues with listening], with as much complete attentiveness as we can muster.  Douglas Steere says, “To ‘listen’ another’s soul into a condition of disclosure and discovery may be almost the greatest service that any human being ever performs for another.” Many clearness committees find a natural rhythm which includes a good deal of silence.  It is to allow the questions and the answers to sink into us in the silence which follows them, and to sink into them.  Some time for reflecting back what was heard may be allowed.  Sufficient time in silence at the end may allow a sense of what has emerged to begin to crystallize.  A gift of tenderness and love is often a fruit of gathering together in intimacy and openness to wait upon God’s guidance.
Details of Preparation and Organization/In Conclusion—The focus person needs to be clear about what she needs to discern.  She puts into a FEW pages of writing what is most important for her committee to know at the outset.  Her committee’s preparation will be to read carefully, assimilate and hold [the focus person’s] back-ground [material] in the Light.  Who is to appoint the members of the committee?  It should be someone who might be expected to have a developed sense of the gifts needed for the work and of potential committee members.  [Not just anyone can be on the committee]; volunteers are discouraged, [as someone who really wants to help] might have neither the requisite listening ear nor the capacity to restrain themselves from imposing their solutions on the situation.  It is helpful to have another member of the committee undertake responsibility for the convening the committee and for directing the flow of the process.         In era when the loss of community is being mourned, a clearness committee may be helpful in inviting greater involvement in one another’s lives.  Within the committee, the focus person may choose to establish areas of her life which are not open to questions, or questions we may answer inwardly but gently decline to answer orally.  Freedom to ask searching questions and to give honest intimate, or profound answers—or to decline to give answers—must be uninhibited by worry about where they will be repeated or how they will be interpreted. 
Is any record of the proceedings to be kept?  [If so, what, and how?]  Should the entire matter be left as unrecorded as a meeting for worship, in confidence that the process will work in its own way and that what is forgotten is not required for the right discernment? 
Insights often emerge [long after the session, when] the experience percolates through the consciousness, the unconsciousness and back again.  Sometimes the result of the percolation is that a new layer of questions has emerged and needs to be addressed in another sessions.  2 hours generally seems to be the maximum time that people can function with alertness in this kind of intensely focused way.  
The crucial element for the meeting for worship for the conduct of business, [and for the clearness committee] is the establishment of context of prayerful attentiveness for the entire meeting.  Liberal amounts of silence be-tween utterances permits them to be heard with all their resonances and taken below the surface mind.  It can allow what does come forth to arise spontaneously from the Center.  Preparations need to be made, and then let go of, the better to see what is in the present without preconception under the guidance of the Spirit.
We go to a clearness committee with heart and mind prepared, setting aside our own purposes, in holy expectancy of whatever new thing God is bringing about, as we wait, centered in silence, we trust we will be given the ears to hear what is significant and the words to evoke what is meant to come forth.  


                                               

306.   Four Doors to Meeting for Worship (by William P. Taber; 1992)
About the Author—William Taber is in his 11th year at Pendle Hill; he teaches about history, practice and spiritual of Quakerism.  He wrote The Prophetic Stream (PH pamphlet #256).  He and his wife, Frances have spoken about or led retreats on various aspects of Quakerism, prayer, and the spiritual journey.  The concept of the Stream, not original with Bill, 1st appeared during a 1968 Pendle Hill conference.  The “4 doors” metaphor grew out of a need for a contemporary explanation of what happens in a Quaker meeting.
INTRODUCTION—When some people attend their 1st Friends meeting for worship, they feel themselves gathered into a living Presence & they know they have come home at last; others find it difficult, but something draws them back. A modern synonym for worship is adoration, an intense and loving focus on That which is most dear and important to us.  The writings of George Fox and many other Friends all point to communion as central to Quaker worship; early preaching was meant “to take the hearers to Christ and to leave them there.” [They did and we can] enter at any time a reality which has always been there from the beginning of time.  One way to enter the stream is to imagine passing through 4 stages or doors which lead into and through the meeting for worship. 
THE 1ST DOOR: THE DOOR BEFORE—[This door opens] when we find ourselves in a worshipful state of mind at any time during the week; once a week is not enough. [In our stressful time] it becomes all the more important that we enter the Door Before many times a week so that we may enter the meeting room already prepared in mind & heart & spirit. [In this prepared state a person] will require less time to let go of the rhythms & preoccupations of life & can therefore enter more quickly & easily into full attention. People who have gone through the Door Before often find it easier to stay in touch with the living Source & have a gathered meeting.  
Entering into worship often feels to me somewhat like entering into a stream.  Entering into the stream of worship needs no justification to one who has experienced the healing, the peace, the renewal, the expansion which accompanies this altered state of consciousness; [worship is something I enter rather than do.  In some mysterious way this stream unites me with the communion of the saints across the ages, [and with Christ].
Each day is filled with countless opportunities for going through the Door Before, for dipping into brief moments of communion with that eternal yet ever present stream. [Making the most of such opportunities] seems to be one of the most important steps toward real spiritual growth & a more meaningful meeting for worship.  For some the time of going to sleep at night or awakening in the morning can be a brief precious time of remembering who and whose we are.  Travel can be a wonderful opportunity for going through the Door Before.  [Seeking out and being aware of all the beauty around us can provide] a momentary entrance through the Door Before, to be touched for a moment, by the Stream “which makes glad the city of God.”  Moments of pain or frustration can be converted into brief times of secret prayer for ourselves and blessing for the problem.  Eventually this practice of dipping in and out of the Stream, or going through the Door Before, or practicing the Presence becomes an important part of each day, and makes us ready for the rich communion of a regular meeting for worship. 
It takes time and patience for some people to feel the results of these spiritual disciplines of the Door Before, [because we are culturally conditioned] to pay attention to only a narrow band of physical and intellectual reality.  I would give 4 suggestions for re-awakening our [connection] to the spiritual dimension: [simple regular spiritual practice; focus word or phrase; feel and experience beauty and wonder; worship with a few spiritual friends.  The improvement from the 1st suggestion may be slow and a long time in coming.  The 2nd may be a word, scripture passage or inspirational writing.  The 3rd is often achieved by cultivating those moments that are already there.  The 4th can sometimes be more powerful than individual worship & make being in the Stream easier to recognize.
THE 2ND DOOR: THE DOOR INWARD—Passing through the 2nd door is when the meeting begins. When does the meeting actually begin? It often begins before its official start. Each time we focus on & visualize the meeting-to-come we are already “beginning” the meeting. The night before the meeting seems to be an especially good time to focus attention for a few moments on the meeting to come. [The Living Stream we touch that night] is the same stream which we shall enter when tomorrow’s meeting gathers. Awakening on Sunday morning can be full of the joyous wonder & sense of holy expectancy so characteristic of Jewish literature about Sabbath. [Imagine] that on this day the Stream will be there waiting for us to enter with our dear friends. 
There have always been a few Friends called to spend a special time of personal “retirement” before meeting on Sunday morning; many found it helped their experience of group worship later that morning.  Entering the meeting room door can be a “body prayer” as we continue to let body, mind, and spiritual senses seek attunement with the Stream in this holy place of converging willing souls, as we move toward a seat. 
Virtually all religious traditions have developed aids to help participants make the transition from the ordinary state of mind into worship’s expanded consciousness. A Quaker meeting requires worshipers—not just the minister [& worship planners]—to give the same kind of loving focused attention to this transition from 1 level of consciousness to another. [Different Friends have different approaches]; they include 3 qualities: desire to be in the Presence; focus, alertness in God’s Presence; trust in [floating safely] in the deep & Living Water of the Stream. 
    List of possible approaches and images to use: Remember, you are in the Presence; you are only seeking awareness of it. Use a restful, easy-to-hold position; relax. Repeat Lord’s Prayer or other inspirational phrase. Use mantra to lead towards the group experience of being open to the work of God. Try spontaneous, free prayer. Pray for each person around the room.  Imagine: being in the Stream of Divine Presence; God’s  transforming love [shining upon you, bathing you deeply]; love flowing to members; Jesus or some other Divine aspect being present in the room; participate in a Bible story; imagine a Quiet Presence, a Space opening within & around you.
The combination of relaxed focus seems especially helpful.  As we learn to relax our anxiety to do the right thing, then technique becomes far less important than our desire to be fully present.  After some difficult meetings we may wonder if we ever got there, [because of all the distractions we experienced].  The reality of God’s continuing, transforming work within us becomes more and more evident as we realize that there is a new steadiness, calm and centeredness underlying our daily lives.   
THE 3RD DOOR: THE DOOR WITHIN—An experienced Friend can usually feel the difference, that the meeting is “settled” or “gathered”; there is no signal or sudden burst of light that accompanies this deepening quality of silence. For many people, it feels like being lifted or expanded into another state of consciousness which enjoys an inward, effortless quietness. Others may experience an effortless flow of logical thought about some problem. It is as if we have stepped into a living stream full of renewing, healing energy, a stream which reaches back & forward across time. Most of us are not yet like the apostles & prophets; the Stream still has plenty of work to do in cleansing & transforming us. [The Stream shares many attributes with an earthly river: we can recognize when we are in it; it seems to have no beginning & no end; it is always alive & flowing & changing; it flows between recognizable boundaries. Traditions & scriptures help us to know where the Stream may be found.
In this living Presence it becomes safe for the ego to relax, [the self’s sharp boundaries can relax and blur, and we can enter into a] sense of corporate reality, [“the body”.  We can also] become aware of being in the “mind of Christ.”  “Amazing grace and new perceptions in the Light” can also be very painful.  George Fox insisted that an important work of the Light is to reveal to us how off-track and muddled our lives really are.  The same Light that shows us [this] shows the way to get beyond it.  In our more expansive, less judgmental state of consciousness we may become aware of new dimensions, or causes, outcomes of the problem as we continue to hold it in the Light.    It is probably best not to “worry” such a problem too long in any one meeting, but to allow the rhythms of the corporate silence to carry us farther out into the living stream. 
For some the Inward Work of Christ may bring a strong sense of inward healing, joy peace, praise for the wonders of creation. For others the only words are “unity, unity, unity…” We may see a familiar member in a new way, [what lies beneath the outer mask]. We may become conscious of a face or a bent head across the room, that we are called to pray for that person, [or otherwise contact them]. A person may be led to explore old memories in a dramatically new way, [seeing where God & guiding had “been there all along.”] The cumulative effect of new perceptions brought about by Inward Work of Christ is to bring a profound but subtle change in the way we relate to ourselves, other people, animals, & all created things. We may find ourselves “under concern” to devote time & energy to some need in meeting, the community, or beyond. If we allow the “magic” of the meeting to do its work, our listening becomes absorbing the words rather than merely hearing and reacting to them.  
For over 200 years, monthly meetings “recognized” or “recorded” those whom they discerned as having a calling and gift in [vocal] ministry.  These recorded ministers were accountable to each other, to the elders, and ultimately, their own monthly meeting.  How can the small number of modern ministering Friends, or anyone who speaks, be sure that we are not speaking too often, too long, or from our own ideas?  The most sure way is to make certain we are feeling united both with fellow worshipers and with the Divine.  [Eventually there will be] a skilled, practiced awareness of the inward motion and of the inward peace which follows such speaking. 
It is also important to recognize that the inward motion can lead to many God-called activities other than speaking in meeting.  Sometimes those who speak frequently in our meetings need to take a vacation from speaking for a while.  Even if I knew what the meeting needed to hear, experience taught me that, if I spoke without a clear inward motion to speak, my words would have little effect, and might even hurt. 
There is a more important silent ministry open to everyone in the meeting.  This “invisible ministry” helps the meeting reach that state consciousness in which minds and hearts and will are opened and united so that the work of God may go on among us.  Some are drawn into secret prayer for others during meeting.  If we have a message for the meeting but lack the inward motion to speak it aloud, we can spend time silently “praying the message” on behalf of the meeting.  As we do this, we sometimes forget who is holding whom, and we just rest wordlessly in the amazing Presence.  The effectiveness of my ministry depends on the invisible, hidden faithfulness of people who seldom if ever spoke in meeting more than I realized. 
THE 4TH DOOR: THE DOOR BEYOND—This privileged experience of nourishing oneness must end sometime, and we must proceed through the Door Beyond, shifting back to the more “normal” state of everyday consciousness.  For some, their experience in meeting has helped them internalize the spiritual laws of cause and effect about which Jesus spoke so powerfully.  We may leave the meeting with a heightened sensitivity to the injustice, violence, and pain all around.  Fortunately, the same power that makes us more sensitive also makes us more open to an increasing awareness of beauty and spiritual resources which can enable us to be faithful followers of the way of which Jesus spoke. 

No matter how exalted our experience may have been, it was never intended to be “just a trip” without reference to the quality of our daily life and witness in the week to come.  We need to be very intentional about this [brief but important] shift.  At the end of each silence, it is helpful to take a “token” out of the silence into our life in the world.  What new insight, what new understanding has this meeting time with God given me to take into my daily life?  [What change have we promised to bring into our daily life]?  Perhaps the promise is simply to call to remember God more often in our daily life.  Each handshake [at the close of meeting] is a token, a promise of our new or renewed openness to God and of our commitment to go forth into the world with new eyes and a greater faithfulness in all that we do.  






307 Beyond Consensus: Salvaging Sense of the Meeting (by Barry Morley; 1993) 
About the Author—Barry Morley belongs to Sandy Spring (MD) Meeting. He taught in Quaker schools for 25 years & directed Catocin Quaker Camp for 23; he has had a variety of jobs. He has become [very] concerned about “doughnut Quakerism” [i.e. those who] diminish the spiritual core from which the values & concerns originally emanated. [He believes in a Religious Society of Friends, rather than an Ethical Society of Friends].
I. Never Consensus—Sense of meeting is a gift. It came to the Quakers through their commitment to continuing revelation, which could lead them to revealed corporate decisions.  For some reason, present-day Quakers seem intent upon rejecting sense of the meeting.  I hear “consensus” everywhere.  I hear “consensus” whenever Quakers gather to conduct business.  I do not believe in consensus; I am committed to the sense of the meeting. 
Streamlining the language has affected the name Quakers use.  Very few Quakers know that their founders considered themselves Friends of the Truth.  [Friends seem to need reminding] that they are the Religious Society of Friends.  Through a similar process, Quakers may already have arrived at a place where they are more comfortable with consensus than with sense of the meeting.  What is the difference between consensus and sense of the meeting?  Reaching consensus is a secular process.  In sense of the meeting God gets a voice.  Sense of meeting is a commitment to faith.  Sense of meeting hears all of the concerns, then moves beyond the verbal expressions to the spirit of the concern in order to discern what is ‘right’ for the group. 
A consensus, a decision that all of us can accept brings us to an intellectually satisfactory conclusion.  Because everyone has given up something to attain consensus commitment to the conclusion is often shallow.  [At Catocin Quaker Camp, I tried to force a consensus without imposing my authority.  We all compromised and reached consensus].  It was clearly not a sense of meeting.  I found later that I had gotten agreement without commitment.  [There was an issue around the availability of drugs at camp.  After giving them the opportunity to ask questions about this issue, I said:  “I think we should set this aside for now.  Talk among yourselves.  I suggest that I not be at the next business meeting, so that you can talk more freely.”] 
Whatever process counselors & staff were working their way through seemed to spark their sense of purpose.  [In the 1st week of camp, the counselors asked to meet with me. In the discussion process, one counselor started forming queries without realizing what they were. I suggested they write a set of queries, & ask one of them at each business meeting & meditate on it]. We had another meeting to arrange language & clarify meaning. [In the midst of the meeting we found the sense of the meeting. The queries were shared at the yearly meeting, who thought they were wonderful. When a similar issue involving alcohol arose, a minute was written which said]:  “We encourage each other to refrain from using substances which might harm our performance or reputation.”
[The difference between a consensus & sense of the meeting is that consensus aims at making decision that produces a product. Sense of the meeting involves nurturing a process which is completed when God’s recognizable presence settles over us in silence. [At camp], our immersion in the process elevated the quality of our work & the atmosphere in which it was done.  We arrive at a place of Intended Resolution in which an elegant solution is delivered to us out of the Light; we allow ourselves to be directed to the solution that awaits us.  We have allowed ourselves to be led to a transcendent place of unmistakable harmony, peace, and tender love.  When we allow ourselves to be led to and gathered by the peace of Light and Love where unity rests in silence, bonds are forged which extend infinitely.  [Even long after we had left camp], members of that group still sensed an ongoing depth of connection that is uncommon in ordinary comings and goings; we had acknowledged the Presence together.
II. Allowing the Process—A Quaker meeting for worship is particularly vulnerable to abuse by [people who place more faith in their flawless reasoning than they do in the work of Light and Spirit]; meetings for business are subject to the same kinds of abuse.  When we are all able to set our ideas aside, doors are opened which allow [the sense of meeting] and solutions to enter on a shaft of Light.  Compromise and consensus can assist early in the process; they must be laid aside as we reach for the Inward Presence. 
Ideas should be offered & explained, rather than argued. Pressures imposed by urgency must not be allowed to erode process. At Sandy Springs, the need for a balcony caused a very contentious dispute. At issue were the 2nd -story partitions, which had to be removed to build the balcony. [They had been part of the meetinghouse so long that many Friends resisted their removal]. “Those beautiful old panels” became the symbol of the impasse, [which lasted 3 years]. One day a Friend stood up in worship and said:  “I see a balcony in this room & it is faced with the panels from the partition.” The next business meeting adopted that vision [as the sense of the meeting]. There was increased sensitivity to each others feelings during the 3 years, and even now I still find myself connected with the elderly Friends, long gone, who loved the partitions.
3 components are essential in the process which leads to a sense of meeting: release; long focus; & transition to Light. Friends whose feelings have been aroused by an issue need to release them. They should be listened to lovingly & no effort should be made to intervene. Release should be encouraged & appreciated.  Loving encouragement allows feelings to emerge at any point in the discussion. Tender attentiveness is the meeting’s gift. The sense of a [place where feeling may be safely expressed] is essential in reaching the sense of the meeting.
In long focus, we should focus our attention beyond the immediate discussion toward the sense of the meeting.  Strong feelings, really important issues, personal investment—these push us towards consensus.  Contention and compromise narrow our focus.  Experienced Friends who treasure sense of the meeting stand on an inward high place and look beyond the ideas being discussed, where ideas lose the sharp edge of immediacy.
In transition to Light, long focus brings to the Source of resolution & clarity, and we turn increasingly inward in order to transcend differences.  Transition to Light makes possible a gathered meeting.  Once, when a distressing issue was raised in meeting for business, sadness, upset, & anger needed to be released.  One Friend, by shifting the focus from the cause of the upset to the upset person, began to lengthen the focus.   The upset caused by the Nixon Presidency began with a letter asking his Meeting to read him out the meeting, triggered the response, “I had hoped that Friends had reached a place where they no longer read people out of meeting,” and ended with a letter expressing support of his home meeting for the pressures they might be feeling at this difficult time.
It is not essential that all 3 components be employed every time a sense of meeting is sought.  The nature of the issue and the feelings generated by it will determine the mix.  By opting for consensus we decide that the immediacy of a decision is more important than moving toward spiritual completion as a gathered people; urgency and impatience are uncentering. We are products of a culture committed to products.  The process by which we produce the products is, at best, secondary.  In seeking sense of the meeting, process is paramount.  The gifts generated by that process seem endless.  Quakers at their best are people who perceive the world differently, [influenced by the Presence that is found in the sense of the meeting].  It is not decisions they respond to, but a process and Presence through which they sense their joyful connection to one another.  
III. The Great Testimony—Whether we wish to admit it or not, sense of the meeting is a Quaker equivalent of Communion. [In sense of the meeting] we form invisible bonds among ourselves; it came through us & for us, not from us. We participate in each other’s well being. We take to ourselves the gift of experiential faith which the early Friends promised us. We make decisions which feel good to us long after they cease to be germane.    
 Since George Fox’s time, Quakers have sought to take away the occasion of all wars. Somehow we haven’t done it. At times our efforts seem feeble & ineffective. George Fox implies that we aren’t required to end war. We are encouraged to live in the virtue of Life & Power, to center ourselves in it. That will take away the occasion of all wars. Do I dwell consistently in the virtue of Life & Power so that occasions for war may dwindle?
Quakers’ faith in the sense of the meeting fades.  But Catoctin Quaker Camp has been run through the sense of the meeting for 25 years.  [It has been so successful] that the governing board of the camp has ceased promulgating functional policy for the camp.  Board decisions affecting day-to-day functions are passed on to the camp as suggestions.  When offered a raise for experienced counselors, the sense of the meeting was that salary increases were inadvisable as they might encourage people to seek jobs at the camp primarily because of the pay scale.
[Sense of meeting had many uses at camp, from deciding acceptable risks in challenging the campers’ physical, emotional, and spiritual well-being, to honoring the staff’s place in the decision-making process, to training young campers to grow in the depth of their answers and the sensitivity of their listening.  In response to the Catoctin experience of sense of meeting, administrators of other Quaker institutions sometimes say that running a summer camp is different from running a year-round, day-to-day operation.  But no Quaker institution of which I have direct experience makes day-to-day decisions whose immediacy is as critical or far-reaching as in a summer camp.   My daughter’s college rowing crew uses a similar process in preparing for a regatta.  Each of the young women in the boat, as it slid upriver toward the starting line, had reached a place of internal harmony which manifests in collective outward harmony.
The world craves this gift.  But if Friends are to give it, we must 1st come to cherish it ourselves.  And before we can do that we must rededicate ourselves to making sense of meeting work among us.  Encouraging the learning of the sense of the meeting can easily be incorporated into adult education programs, and become a staple in offering to adults.  Inspiration and instruction for centering, which is integral in seeking the sense of meeting, should be readily available.  Yearly meetings can offer workshops on sense of meeting.  The world is filled with people who long for sense of the meeting without even knowing what it is.  Perhaps it is not too late for Friends to recover the gift intended for them which they seem willing to toss aside.



                                             
308 Marriage: A Spiritual Leading for Lesbian, and Straight Couples (by Leslie Hill; 1993)
About the Author—Leslie was born in 1954, in Waltham Massachusetts.  She is a graduate of Simmons College, School for International Training, and Harvard Divinity School.  She lives in Brattleboro, VT and joined Putney Friends Meeting, serving the meeting as Clerk, and on various committees.  She married Jim Kirby under the care of Putney Meeting.  This essay has been revised from a research paper submitted for a ministry course on contemporary interpretation of religious tradition.

“For the right joining in marriage is the work of the Lord only and not of priests and magistrates; for it is God’s ordinance and not man’s … we are but witnesses (1669).  George Fox
 It changed some of my ideas about marriage … Now I think it can form a stronger bond.  It seemed so good that they went through all those tests to get married … I think that it is right that if 2 good men love each other, they should be together and get married.  (13 year-old) Jessica Dolan’s thoughts on a gay marriage.
[Introduction]/ The Marriage of George and Margaret—Friends in many meetings are revising the definition of marriage to include same-sex couples. What is the meaning & purpose of marriage? How does Quaker marriage relate to [LGBT] & straight couples? When Friends in the future look back, the 1989 marriage certificate of John Calvi & Marshall Brewer will be important evidence that gay relationships were joyfully celebrated I [Putney, VT. The marriage clearness committee carefully examined how the couple related to Quakerism, each other, & the meeting’s support.  
This account of same-sex marriage & this particular marriage is] offered in the prayerful spirit of seeking Friends. It is faith in continuing revelation which empowers us to hold all loving relationships in the light. Quaker marriage’s evolution began with the marriage of George Fox, 45, traveling preacher, & Margaret Fell, a 55 year-old widowed woman of property. Advices on marriages for couples today may be found in early Quaker epistles.      
George Fox 1st received the idea from the Lord, then mentioned it to Fell. He consulted with Fell, Fell’s children, & meetings of men & women at Bristol, who approved the marriage on 18th day, 8th month 1669. 9 days later, the ceremony was held, the certificate read aloud, & signed by Friends. Biblical references to the marriage of New Jerusalem to the Lamb, used by Fox & Fell to describe their leading to marry, symbolized their shared vision of a new equality in marriage relationships. Fox admonished that [married Friends should] “leave each other free for God’s work.” Fox & Fell affirmed that the: marriage union is spiritual & sexual; basis for marriage is spiritual leading; partner’s calling has equal value; meeting has a corporate responsibility to assist couples in discernment. 
The Historical Roots of Quaker Marriage—[As Quaker marriages evolved, spirit-led vows became memorized promises and] Women’s Meetings became influential in making marriage decisions and keeping records.  Civil marriages became compulsory in 1653, but the married couple was instructed to report their marriage to a justice only if they felt it was right to do so.  By 1661, civil marriage was abolished, and shortly thereafter Quaker marriages were challenged and upheld as legal by the courts. 
In 1667-68, George traveled through England, establishing Women’s Meetings & entrusted them with responsibilities in the marriage process, a decision that was controversial among male Friends. Letters of consent were required from the couple’s parents & the couple themselves. Assurances that there were no prior entanglements & that all children of previous marriages would be provided for were sought. At the end of the century the procedure consisted of: the couple being Friends; the couple stating their intention in meeting for worship; producing letters of consent from parents & themselves; making 2 appearances before Women’s Meeting & 1 before Men’s; provision for existing children; couple being free of prior commitments to others; probably memorized vows; certificate being signed; marriage being registered in the Book of Minutes or Marriages. A Quaker couple married for love, to help each other in the life of the spirit & service to God. Their union was to benefit the meeting & God. 
At the third 5 Years Meeting, in 1897, it was decided to publish a common book of discipline, the Constitution and Discipline for the American Yearly Meetings of Friends; New England Yearly Meeting adopted it in 1901.  At that time, parental consent was only necessary for minors.  Only one spouse had to be a Friend.  Monthly Meetings and marrying couples could not violate the laws of their State.  “Each Yearly Meeting may adopt such regulations for the solemnization of marriage as its local conditions may make advisable.”  Friends are now applying a single standard to all committed relationships.
Reaching Clearness—Since 1970, the Quaker focus has shifted to requests for marriage by lesbian & gay couples. “Clearness” has become a broader concept, including all considerations a couple may take into account. Elizabeth Watson suggests that the composition of a clearness committee should be relevant to the couple’s needs. [The committee’s role is to ask queries that explore how well-thought-out the planned union is]. Putney Friends’ Committee on Lesbian, Gay & Bisexual Concerns has developed one set of marriage queries for all couples.
[Canadian and London Yearly Meeting begin their marriage disciplines with George Fox, who writes]:  “For the right joining in marriage is the work of the Lord only and not of priests and magistrates; for it is God’s ordinance and not man’s … we are but witnesses (1669).  Iowa Yearly meeting states:  “A major goal of marriage is a spiritual bond which will make itself felt not only in the home but also in the Meeting and in the community.  North Pacific Yearly Meeting states:  “We are unable to reach unity on whether marriage is ‘a covenant between 2 persons’ or ‘a covenant between a man and a woman and God.’
In 1989, a Quaker Conference on Sexual Morality stated: [There is disagreement over]: “to what extent homosexuality is genetic or subject to change; scriptural authority, interpretation, & tradition with respect to homosexuality; the meaning of marriage & family today as compared with previous times.” [The 2 most persistent claims against gays, their non-reproductive & “unnatural” relationships, are not consistent with many current homosexual marriages or with examples from nature].  Bible exegetes on opposing sides of the scriptural argument have drawn on the same texts in the Hebrew Bible and New Testament either to support or refute claims that scriptures prohibit homosexual relationships.  My reading of the Greek Biblical texts and modern translations leads me to agree that discrimination against lesbians and gays is a form of popular intolerance not supported by scriptures.
The Sense of Putney Meeting—In 1983, New England YM passed a minute affirming homosexual Friends.  In 1984, Putney Meeting affirmed and welcomed lesbian and gay Friends, saying in part:  “Having been brought up in a society where sexuality and spirituality are often separated … we wish to sponsor a rejoining of these aspects of ourselves which we sense to be deeply and naturally connected.  Our aim is to move beyond unexamined and sometimes rigid judgment to a real interest in finding out what makes another person smile and sigh … Friends need to recognize that when gay men and lesbian members are not fully embraced, they feel only parts of themselves are acceptable to the Religious Society of Friends … Our expressions of love and spirituality are intertwined: to deny loving expression is to deny part of our spirituality.”       Friends throughout New England were becoming increasingly concerned about hostility, prejudice, and discrimination being leveled against lesbians and gays.  Hartford MM passed an inclusive marriage minute in March 1986.  The 327th New England YM recorded a minute advising all MM that were part of this YM to consider the questions which Hartford Meeting had raised. 
Not all members and attenders of Putney MM were enthusiastic about making this concern a priority.  The queries used were:  What does marriage under the care of the meeting mean for any couple?  What are the responsibilities of the meeting and the couple?  How do we nurture all commitments among ourselves?  We limited our consideration to the recognition of the spiritual union between same-sex couples.  In March 1988, after more than a year of corporate discernment on same-sex marriage, Putney recorded the following minute:  [excerpt] “We affirm our willingness as a Meeting to participate in celebrations of marriage for both opposite-sex and same-sex couples.  We intend to follow the same … process … for all couples who wish to unite under our care.  At every stage we intend to treat all couples with respect, care and love.”       
Because lesbian & gay couples in Vermont & elsewhere, do not have the same civil rights as straight couples to a marriage license, Putney Friends began to seek clearness on whether we should approve any marriages, other than spiritual ones, in order to abide by a single standard.  [There were strong differences within the meeting on how to go forward].  Rather than try to reach unity, gathered Friends looked inward for guidance and decided to explore our feelings of homophobia, [which is a spiritual disease (i.e. it lacks love and the presence of the spirit]. 
The 1989 New England Yearly Meeting State of Society Report included the following:  “Many meetings continue to struggle, painfully but prayerfully, to listen to each other and to God around the affirmation and condition of gays and lesbians within our midst and in our wider culture.  They have found that this struggle has deepened their understanding of committed relationships between individuals, among Friends and before God.”   Open acceptance of legal marriage for lesbians and gay men, at state and federal levels, and in the private sector, is an essential step in changing attitudes toward homosexuality and increasing lesbian and gay rights.  Putney Friends’ Committee on Lesbian, Gay, and Bisexual Concerns printed a small card which says in part:  “We affirm God dwells in every person regardless of sexual orientation.  We welcome lesbian and gay attenders to our meeting for worship and to all other occasions.  We are committed to educate ourselves in the Meeting about the condition of lesbian and gay men, and to end ignorance about discrimination against these women and men.”
The Marriage of John & Marshall/Continuing Revelation—[We prepared the Rockingham Meetinghouse for the wedding]. The calligrapher put the certificate, looking like an illuminated manuscript, on the table with a special pen. The atmosphere was light, jubilant, expectant, & solemn. [A diverse group of people] all found their places & prepared to worship in silence. John & Marshall reached their bench & sat together facing the gathered Friends. [A brief history of gays & Christianity, Quaker weddings, & same-sex marriage was given]. John & Marshall rose, took each other by the hand, & declared to each other the promises they could faithfully carry out using traditional Quaker vows.     
This particular wedding had a significance for many guests beyond our joy for John and Marshall.  There was hope that an end to injustice, prejudice, and the oppression of all people, was imminent.  A 13-year old said:  “I think it was beautiful and it was evident that there was a lot of love and respect and caring there; it was the most romantic thing I’ve ever been to … It changed some of my ideas about marriage … Now I think it can form a stronger bond.  It seemed so good that they went through all those tests to get married … I think that it is right that if 2 good men love each other, they should be together and get married.”
The Quaker process of spiritual discernment was established long ago to do what is needed today—to respond to ongoing revelation.  Our committee for marriage reached the clear sense that each man was following his spiritual leading to marry, and that we were clearing the way by agreeing to bless and oversee the marriage.  The marriage of John and Marshall heralds the coming of a new age in which the leaves of the trees of life on either side of the river serve for the healing of the nations.
Marriage Queries—Are you seeking a spiritual union, a legal union, or both?
Have you taken steps necessary to compensate for any lack of state recognition or legal provision for committed lesbian and gay relationships.
What are your expectations of marriage?  What are your thoughts on a spiritual Quaker marriage? 
What do you think about the traditional masculine and feminine roles?
Can you be ready to compromise your plans or wishes out of respect for one another? 
How do you deal with conflicts between you?
How will finances be handled in your marriage?  Have you discussed any health problems?
How do you feel about your new extended family?
Are you willing to give the time, patience, and openness to a good sexual relationship?
Are you willing to recommit yourself, day by day, year by year, to try again in spite of difficulties, to recognize, accept, love and delight in each other’s individuality?



                                              
315 Answering that of God in Children (by Harriet Heath; 1994) 
About the Author/ForewordHarriet Heath is the mother of 3 and grandmother of 8; she became a Quaker after graduating from college.  Implementing Quaker values while living and working with children became part of her spiritual journey, As a psychologist, she works with parents and families through the counseling service of the Family Relations Committee and the Religious Education Committee.  The recognition of the need for this pamphlet and its writing has evolved over several years.  The author hopes that it will give insights as to how Quaker values can guide their daily lives with children, [and find that of God in them].

I wonder as I wander with a child by my side;/His seeking, her searching, how can I be their guide?/ So much I don’t know; their questions spur mine/ To wonder as I wander with a child by my side.  Harriet Heath.   
In What ways are our Quaker beliefs relevant to our lives with children?  The Quaker belief in the Inner Light has given me values by which I wish to live and guide my children.  [Psychology has] given me the “nitty gritty” information I need to be a parent. 
The Query/ Answering to that of God in Every Person —As a Quaker, To what [of God] do I answer, that is in every person?  At what age does the Light appear in children?  How does its Presence in my children affect my task of guiding them?  Parents see the Inner when their children are: asleep; intent on a creative project; dancing.  Can we see the Inner Light when they [“being difficult”]?  The Puritans believed in “spare the rod, spoil the child.”  Is the child inherently good and can do no wrong?  Harold Loukes wrote:  “We friends start from an affirmation of the child’s humanity; not a naïve belief that he is born good, but a belief that he[/she] can grow into goodness.”
“Growing into” speaks of searching for truth, listening to the inner voice, the inner belief about what is right.  The process of seeking and testing truth and choosing and doing good actions lie at the heart of Quaker belief.  Quakers are wonderers.  We wonder at: the beauty of nature and friendship; the reasons for the world’s condition; what we should be doing in life.  Wonderings are an integral part of Quakerism.  Marveling keeps us aware of the beauty and complexity of all that is around us and keeps us seeking; it provides a means for us to “grow into goodness.”  “I wonder as I wander out under the sky/ the beauty and grandeur that around me doth lie;/ Will my soul find its calling/ [with the universal eye]?/ I wonder as I wander out under the sky.”
Believing that people can grow into goodness led me to be able to articulate what is the Inner Light, that of God, to which I can and do answer.  [To discover the beauty and rightness in nature, in understanding a situation or person, in solving a problem], is that not also to grow into goodness?  I cherish the freedom to search that Quakerism provides and its deep belief in continuing revelation.  Part of wondering is seeking as when we ask “What can I do?  What should my role be?  Though my child’s perceptions differ drastically from mine, the insights broaden my perspective.  When I succeed in responding openly to another’s wonder, life gains more meaning and richness for us both.
Answering that of God in Our Children—Wondering can be found in the youngest children. Even newborn infants can be involved in the wonder, the marvel, of this new world around them. Infants, seeking their role, learn it quickly if the people in their environment are cooperative. It is easy to miss infants’ wondering because their wondering content is elementary, simple, & basic. Their explorations are of their immediate physical world; our search is of the abstract spiritual one. Seeing my child as a wonderer with the potential of growing into goodness expands my understanding of that child & defines my role as parent or caregiver.
8-month old Lennen [learns the different properties of a banana peel and a wooden spoon: floppy vs. stiff; soft vs. hard; slippery vs. not slippery].  10-month-old Sara is taught how to touch a younger baby.  She is allowed to explore and a 10-minute walk to the mailbox takes 30 minutes.  Susy and Mary, both 4 years old, were busy building a castle.  Susy tells Mary to build the wall; Mary wants to build a tower.  The teacher comes over and helps them explore their choices in building the castle; they agree on one.
8-year-old Tom is angry at some black kids for wrecking a baseball game.  His mother walks him through the events, & shows him that the black kids were not the sole cause when it was someone else who interrupted the game. Pat & her father discussed the “Give us this day our daily bread” phrase. Pat asked: “Why should God give us bread & not people in Somalia? Maybe they should have bread too.  If we shared better, all would have bread.”      
12-year-old Pam asked her Mom: “What would you say if I told you I was on crack?”  Mom mentioned some of the consequences of using crack, for the user and those around the user. She had to think through what her response would be. They started talking about why people use drugs, & what some possible responses to situations involving drugs would be.  Mom shared the discussions her parents and grandparents had with her about alcohol.
Dan overheard his 14-year-old son think about “peeking at the girls” through a wall. Dan asked himself: When should boys begin to recognize the women’s rights? Dan thought about it & shared the conversation with a camp counselor, who said: It is good to have such information. It can be woven in meaningfully into our discussions.” Ken, a junior in college, shared his interest in joining the Peace Corp rather than going right into graduate school. He demonstrated careful thought in how spending time in a developing nation would enhance his chosen field of environmentalist.   
Lennen and Ben were about 2 years old and looked forward to seeing one another.  [At the family-get-together, the wonder and awe each of us was radiating, I recognize now was an outward expression of the inner Light.  Within an hour, the little guys were fighting over a red dump truck.  [My 2 daughters realized that their sons’] understanding of ownership is to have the item in their hands.  We started talking about the steps children need to go through to understand “sharing” and “ownership.”
Answering so that Children may Continue Wondering—Children from infancy onward grow into goodness by wondering. Viewing children as wonderers gives a different perspective, a different challenge.  Seeing children as searching redirects our efforts from either ignoring a situation or imposing order to one of searching for ways of guiding them. [Child-raising queries include: What is my child trying to accomplish?  What does my child understand? What does he/she need to know?  How much can she understand now?  What is my child able to do? What does she need to learn? What do I want my child to learn? [All the parents given as examples] functioned as guides to their children as their children searched to learn about their world & how it works. The pa-rents become searchers themselves as they sought for ways of guiding their children into goodness. A challenge to create the right conditions for growth leaves much to the imagination and is somewhat daunting in its magnitude.
Creating an Environment that Nurtures Wonder involves 10 factors:  1.Believing there is order in universe; 2. Working from a value system; 3. Recognizing the Thou; 4. Considering the developmental level of the child;    5. Loving them unconditionally; 6. Trusting our children; 7. Providing them with the accurate information and relevant skills; 8. Listening; 9. Giving them time; 10. Encouraging the searching and the seeking.
1.)    Parents, as they conduct their own search, model for their children Quakers’ basic belief in the existence of a Way, that there is Truth to be found, at least in part.  2.) [I call the value system demonstrated in the examples given] “caring,” which means being concerned about the welfare of another, about the effects of behavior on others, concern about the outcome, wanting the outcome to be beneficial for whoever and whatever is involved. 
      3.)Viewing my child as one who is searching for answers and seeking her way leads me to see the “Thou” in my child, to accept my child as he or she is.  The parents in each of the examples recognized the “Thou” in their child.  They affirmed the seeking that their children were going through.  In the ongoing living with children it is easy to lose this perspective.  Trying to see the situation through the eyes of the child [is a lot of work].  Responding to children as seekers, recognizing the Thou in them, leads parents to view a situation from their children’s point-of-view.  It guides parents to [form queries like the child-raising queries mentioned earlier].
4.) [Level of development] affects the level of the child’s searching. The infant & young child’s exploration is concrete dealing with how objects & people function.  As they grow toward toddler-hood they add words to their explorations, putting names to everything and every action.  Elementary school-aged children are still exploring, but their ability to understand complex relationships is limited. A 12-year-old can start the process of thinking about what role drugs would take in her life.  To do so she needed factual accurate information.  They are all seekers, each at her or his own level.  Recognizing the level of their search is important as we guide our children. 
5 & 6. Accepting their actions as their efforts to understand, attempts to learn, frees me to go on loving un-conditionally as I deal with the situation. Our trust in our children cannot be “blind.”  Parents need to recognize the limits of the child’s understanding & control. I can teach infants to be careful with hot food, by using uncomfortably warm peas & saying, “hot, hot.” Parents must thoughtfully use the trust they have in their children to guide their behavior. Trusting that the child will make good decisions is scary when the decision involves drugs, becoming sexually active, & all those other issues our young people face today. My trust in my children is built partially from experiences with the child, knowing how the child thinks & the processes he or she uses to make decisions. Guiding children through age-appropriate experiences of making decisions has deepened my trust.               
7-10. Children need skills like conflict resolution, and accurate information on things like sex and drugs.  Part of the challenge is recognizing the information and skills needed; [if we don’t have the information, it is time for outside help].  Some call it profound listening; it may involve watching behavior as well as taking in their words, and it gives children a sense of being heard.  It takes time to marvel at the beauty of the world or to reflect on the kindness of another.  It is so hard to give our children this time. 
Encourage taking time, and the searching and seeking by allowing it, modeling it, and teaching it in age-appropriate ways.  [The parents used here as examples], recognized all 3 components of wondering: marveling; searching for understanding; and seeking to find the path for them   They set up right conditions in the children’s environments for their children’s growing into goodness.  Quaker discipline emphasizes helping the child understand rather than just passively accepting the whys of a situation.
And the Wondering Comes Full CircleParents, creating environments that nurture find themselves wondering.  The parents searched to understand their children; meaning and purpose to life grow out of this search to understand our children.  Seeking to find the right conditions for our children in time and space in which we live gives me a sense of continuity to that which has gone before and that which is now.  [With my own mother], our looking together at issues, our searching to understand, and our seeking for solutions continued into my adult life and motherhood until her too early death.   
And now I see my daughters. They do not nurture their children as I did. They nurture them as I would were I to start over. When a child develops a problem behavior in daycare, my daughter & I began to think about what the child had been trying to accomplish & what behavioral alternatives he had. Together we were searching to understand & seeking to find a way. And I feel certain that this searching to understand & seeking to find our way while daring to marvel that it is so is the Inner Light visible within us all, young and old alike.  By responding and relating to the Inner Light in the other as best we can we are answering to that of God in every person.   
Queries
How do you see that of God in people of any age?
How could young children’s exploration of their environment encourage them to question and help them to develop the skills to search for answers to spiritual questions?
How do you view children?  How does your view of children define your role as a parent?
How do your Quaker beliefs influence how you live with and nurture your children?
How has your parental role changed as your children have grown older?
How have your Quaker beliefs and understanding changed as you have parented and as your children have grown older?



                                              
316 For that Solitary Individual: An Octogenarian’s Counsel on Living & Dying (by John R. Yungblut; 1994)
About the Author—John Yunglut was born & raised in Dayton, Kentucky.  He graduated Harvard, including Divinity School & the Episcopal Divinity School in Cambridge, Massachusetts; he was an Episcopal minister for 20 years.  In 1960 he became a Friend [Quaker].  He has been a Director of: Quaker House (Atlanta); International House, Washington, D.C.; Studies at Pendle Hill, Wallingford, PA; Guild for Spiritual Guidance, Rye, NY; and Touchstone, Inc., Lincoln, VA.  He has written Pamphlets # 194, #203; #211; #249; #292, and 5 books.

“Throughout my life, by means of my life, the world has little by little caught fire in my sight until, aflame all around, it has become almost completely luminous from within … the transparency of the Divine at the heart of the universe on fire.”  Teilhard de Chardin
 [Introduction]--Sǿren Kierkegaard addressed a book to “that solitary individual.” I address that solitary individual in you, to whose condition this message might speak. Life is lived within a great mystery. We fear [to ask the deep questions, because] to do so might make us feel queasy & doubtful of our own sanity. We don’t have a clue as to their answers. I want to share with you some convictions I have come to by way of the fragile & fallible discernment process.  My only authority is that bestowed by if the seeker in you resonates to what I have to say.
On Being a Contemplative—You should become a contemplative where you are, in the circumstances that beset you, the responsibilities that burden you, the relationships that frustrate or encourage you. I mean learning the art of living mindfully, reflectively, watching for the connections between thoughts & events as they reveal their hidden synchronicity. I mean a practice of the presence of the Holy, a sense of the spiritual in everything & at all times in response to the transparency of the divine [in the universe]. How does one cultivate awareness of the transparency of the divine? [I] propose reading poetry & the mystics, & engaging in contemplative prayer.
As a youth, I was troubled to realize that my religious education was limited by the [history of the Episcopal Church, whose teachings were limited by its history].  Rufus Jones, my favorite preacher, recommended that I “turn to the mystics of all the living religions.”  Reading in the mystics has been the secret sustenance of my life ever since.  Read among the great poets and mystics until you discover those that speak to your condition.  We are called to transcend our specific religious heritages.  [We may retain our religious tradition, even our creedal statements, so long as they are] understood metaphorically. 
The 1 thing that all living religions have in common is an “apostolic succession” of mystics. What Eastern religions call meditation, we call contemplation. You may not be called to practice this form of prayer [in your current journey]. But be receptive to the invitation from within to embark on this boundless sea. To enter into this altered state of consciousness is to open the door of access to the unconscious. You may not be ready for this.
It is my conviction that we never outgrow the need for [the different forms of meditative prayer] in establishing the health of our relationship to the Holy One.  You will discover that there is an inescapable connection between contemplative prayer and motivation to engage in social reform.  It is here we discover that we are not only our brother’s and sister’s keeper, but in some profound sense we are our brother and sister. We are called to be a contemplative for the sake of the world even for the sake of the survival of the species.     
On Seeing Everything from the Perspective of Evolution—Teilhard de Chardin said of evolution:  “It is a general condition to which all theories, all hypotheses, all systems must bow & which they must satisfy if they are to be thinkable & true.” Life evolved toward complexity. When reflective consciousness was attained in man & woman, the direction was that of “complexity consciousness.” Teilhard sees spirit & matter as 2 sides of the same coin. He perceived spirit as the transparency of the divine at the heart of matter. He said: “Throughout my life, by means of my life, the world has little by little caught fire in my sight until, aflame all around, it has become almost completely luminous from within … the transparency of the Divine at the heart of the universe on fire.” The slow pace of evolution which achieved higher consciousness in us against enormous odds & potential abortions in the unfolding process justifies hope that the species will find a way to move [toward] ever higher consciousness.
On Aspiring to Higher Consciousness—Thomas Berry identifies 3 values that appear to characterize evolution: differentiation, interiority, and communion.  The source of continuing creation through evolution has clearly invested heavily in the process of differentiation.  Carl Jung wrote:  “If the individual follows through his intention of self-examination and self-knowledge, he will have gained a psychological advantage of deeming himself worthy of serious attention and sympathetic interest.”  If you were to identify yourself as [such an individual] you would be aligning the little straw of your inner journey with the whole axis of evolution. 
[Evolution is the divine gradually becoming clearer to us], an unfurling from within, a progressive revelation of what had been hidden potential. If the individual were highly differentiated, individuated, if that individual possessed profound interiority, & evolution has moved in the direction of ever higher consciousness, it has also made possible deeper, conscious communion. Have you experienced times of profound communion with others? The new concern for ecological balance in the past few decades has made it essential that we experience a deeper unity with nature & consequently a more profound communion with all other creatures in nature. It means accepting the violence found in nature, from the individual struggles for survival in animals to the violent forces of nature.  One of the things evolution has achieved as consciousness was raised is the advent of the phenomenon of forgiveness, which makes sustained communion possible; it makes possible the restoration of relationship.  Never stop forgiving.  Only so may communion be maintained, both within and between oneself and the other.   
On Discerning a New Sex Ethic—Biblical injunctions [on sexual behavior] are no longer operative.  Where can we turn for authority and a new sex ethic that will command respect and successfully invite obedience.  I believe that new authority can be found in evolution and deep psychology.  What is evolution saying to us about a new authoritative sex ethic?  What has deep psychology to offer to a new sex ethic?
Evolution appears to have invented sexuality for 2 purposes: ongoingness of the species (reproduction) & the up-reachingness of higher consciousness through mutation of genes (spirituality). It stands to reason that children who grow up in a stable home which is pervaded by an atmosphere of continuity of may be better conduits for the evolutionary movement toward higher consciousness. [The 3 main instincts are: for food & drink; religious (i.e. realize integration); & sexual]. Sexuality has a way of pulling into its orbit as much of one’s being as it can. But it cannot serve as the center of integration. It is part of the whole of life, affecting & in turn affected by all the rest.     
In sexuality from a depth psychology point of view, the health and integrity of the psyche are at stake.  If one engages in sexual expression with more than one person contemporaneously, none of the relationships is what it could be if it were the only one.  Both love and religious conviction demand an unconditional attitude of complete surrender.  Depth psychology suggests that those individuals who postpone mating until some degree of individuation is attained have a greater chance of duration in their marriages.  It seems to me that these proposals pass the test of compatibility with the values of evolution: differentiation, interiority, and communion.  And they accord well with the insights of depth psychology regarding individuation and the integrity and wholeness of the self; the same principles apply to homosexual relationships. 
On Cultivating One’s Gifts—Neglecting the cultivation of one’s gifts robs us of the opportunity for greater fulfillment and deprives the community of one more important resource.  Answering that of God in everyone can be discerned in responding to the gifts in one another.  One might have someone close who will gently call our attention to a budding gift.  But one must also search the depths of his or her own psyche for signs of hidden gifts.  This means being attentive to one’s dreams and fantasies and awaiting evidence of a spontaneous resonance.  Frank Nelson said:  “no one should go into the ministry who can possibly stay out.” 
The Religious Society of Friends will bring together a small group of persons chosen by the seeker which is called a Clearness Committee.  Its purpose is not to make a decision for the individual but to raise relevant questions for her to ponder in the course of her search.  Questions seem to well up out of the unconscious, unlikely connections are made, intimations arise out of the silence, intuitions occur that would not otherwise come to the fore.  Quakers also have a phrase, “as way opens,” implying a trust that a certain inherent rightness will be revealed in the synchronicity of outward events and inward readiness.  If you have retired you will want to look for a new occupation in those areas of interest and talent which you have long neglected or suppressed of necessity.  If you are in mid-life it would be well not to wait for retirement to make this decision.  You could explore your “other” vocation and enjoy it when the opportunity comes.  The greatest gift of the later years is what Wordsworth called “the philosophic mind,” what I call the “contemplative mind.”  You do not need to wait for old age to cultivate the contemplative mind and to imbue your work with its ethos.  I encourage you to begin now.   
On Making a Good End—Teilhard de Chardin had an aspiration to “make a good end.”  He died on Easter Day as he wished, after spending a full day worshiping and listening to music with friends.  For my own death, I should like to remain sound of mind and conscious as close to the end as possible, and to be unafraid.
No matter how much we would like to believe it today, for many of us there is no assurance of personal survival [after death] in any recognizable form.  [None of the “proofs” of life beyond death can] not be accounted for in terms of spontaneous uprisings from the collective unconscious.  I cannot accept belief in reincarnation for the same reason.  How can any consciousness survive the disintegration and decay of the body? There is no way to prove that the soul is eternal.  The mystical experience in which one feels a part of the whole, inseparable from “the all,” may be an intimation that there is that in us which is immortal.  But this does not prove that the individual survives death in any recognizable form.  [In our fear of nothingness and non-being] how do we make a good end?  What shall be my approach to encountering death?   We must learn to say:  “Though God consign me to oblivion at death, yet will I trust God.”  I must recollect my own mystical experiences of being loved [unconditionally] by God.  “All shall be well, and all shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.”  
 The only way we can effectively cope with the instinctive fear of death and oblivion, is to place our trust in the intimations of something or someone at the core of the universe who genuinely cares for us.  We can practice letting go of the demand of the ego for survival.  To practice contemplation is to rob death of its sting by reason of accepting in advance the worst death can do us, to embrace life’s great diminishment.  In this way we may learn how to die into God. 
   

                           


319 Stories from Kenya (by Tom and Liz Gates; 1995)
About the Authors—Tom and Liz Gates were in western Kenya from Nov. 1991 to May of 1994.  They are the parents of 2 boys, Matthew (13) and Nathan (11).  Tom is a family physician; Liz is a school teacher.  Tom came to Friends through studying conscientious objection; Liz came to Friends through Tom.  This pamphlet draws on their mutual experiences living and working at Friends Lugulu Hospital in Kenya
Preface—The stories here were 1st presented as a plenary address to New England YM. We alternated stories of our experiences; that mimics the way we work. Tom was a physician & had a clear role at the hospital. Liz home-schooled our sons, held the household together, assisted in administrative tasks, taught computer skills, & responded to emergencies [outside the hospital]. Kenya has a child mortality rate 10 times higher than the US; per capita income is $300 per year & falling; patients regularly die for lack of proper medicines; sugar & milk are in short supply. The daily struggle of people’s lives has joy & meaning that can be difficult for us to comprehend.
The Rich Young Man (Mark 10: 17-22): Go, sell everything you have and give to the poor … then come and follow meWe considered applying to Lugulu Hospital in 1983, but with an infant son and a 2nd one coming [we decided to wait and] remain open to any future leadings.  In 1989, we wondered if we [were close to a time] when such an undertaking would be possible.  [Around the same time] Isaiah Bikokwa, a Kenyan Friend and missionary whom we had met wrote to tell us he felt that God was calling us to work in Kenya.  Could we do it?
We felt like the rich young man, whose “things” prevented him from following God’s leading.  What was hardest to give up was our security, our illusions of being in charge and in control.  William Kriedler said: “Protection is from God; safety comes from the devil.”  When we were ready to surrender some of our obsessive quest for security, only then could we experience the true protection that comes from God. 
All of this sounds so noble, but of course it was not like that.  [We didn’t sell everything, we put it in storage], as a kind of backup security.  [We applied tentatively, found clearness to go, and then had the opportunity postponed for a year and then were offered it again].  [Only after 18 months of the process] were we prepared to answer unequivocally with the prophet Isaiah “Here we are Lord.  Send us.”
Who Am I, that I should go to Pharaoh, and bring the Israelites out of Egypt?  God said, “I will be with you.”  (Exodus 3:10-12)—Elizabeth:  I felt I had much in common with Moses.  What could I, a public school teacher in rural NH, possibly offer to people in Kenya? I had to trust God to show me. 
Lugulu came as a violent shock to me.  Nothing in all my previous experience had prepared me for the reality of living in the 3rd World.  Everything was different: the food, the people, the language, even the trees and birds.  I was coming down with a severe case of culture shock. I felt lost and vulnerable; I survived by clinging to the very clear leading I had once felt, that God had a purpose in calling both of us to work in Kenya.  After 3 weeks [in this state], Tom thought we might be forced to return home. 
Edith Ratcliff, a living legend in Kenya, founder & builder of Lugulu Hospital for 30 years, showed up in our home in need of serious medical attention; she had hepatitis. Suddenly, I had someone else to worry about, someone who needed a lot of care and attention from me. She gradually gained strength & began to join for meals & conversation. She told us of her trip to Kenya & the early days in Lugulu. She stayed with us for a full month. Edith’s arrival was when my healing began. [After she left], I was ready to dig in & begin my work in Lugulu.
A Heart of Flesh I will remove from your body the heart of stone and give you a heart of flesh. (Ezekiel 36:26)—Tom:  Practicing medicine in Lugulu required major adjustments on my part.  There were few medicines and lab tests, no specialists to consult, and little opportunity to refer to a larger hospital.  I treated diseases new to me: malaria, typhoid fever, tuberculosis, AIDS, tetanus, and rabies.
The most difficult adjustment for me was the terrible toll of the children dying.  In the 1st quarter of 1994, 67 children under age 10 died, 1 out of every 8 child admissions.  I was never very good at dealing with all this. [I was told that all I could do was move on to the next bed, and all I could say was “Pole sana, mama. Pole sana, mama.  Amekufa (We are very sorry, mama. Your child has died.”)  It became my most polished Swahili phrase. 
Equanimity was absolutely necessary, but it is not the same as not caring.  It is not aspiring to a heart of stone, but learning that the heart of flesh which God has given us comes with a price.  The constant danger for me was that in persevering I would become numb and callous.  Invariably something happened to wake me up and turn my heart back to flesh.  [As 1 child died and a mother grieved, I could] look around the ward, and see her pain reflected back in the faces of the other mothers.  [Something always shook] me out of my sense of complacency. 
Give me Water If only you knew … who it is that is asking you for a drink, you would have asked him & he would have given you living water.” (John 4: 7-15)—Drawing water was something I had not anticipated doing in Kenya. There was virtually never running water during our entire time in Lugulu. 3 times a day, women would line up & await their turn to draw up water with a bucket & rope. I wanted to learn how to carry water on my head, & I didn’t want to be served ahead of the others. [I gradually learned how, but] even when I performed flawlessly, the very thought of a white woman carrying water on her head drew nervous laughter from the crowd.
It was easier to carry water on my head than to persuade others that I should not be treated preferentially.  No matter how long we stayed, the watchmen would always consider me a guest & serve me first. The physical drudgery of carrying water 2 or 3 times a day, & the preoccupation with having enough, were a constant part of my life in Lugulu; slowly that water came to be living water for me, [& connected me to the community]. [I sometimes drew my own water, &] the most precious times were when I was allowed to draw for other women, serving them as they served me. [The most meaningful tribute I received was] “You are one of us—you carry water.” 
     Instruct those who are rich … Tell them to do good and to grow rich in noble actions, to be ready to give away and to share, and to acquire a treasure which will form a good foundation for the future (I Timothy 6:17-18) 
For I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances.  I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty.  I have learned the secret of being content in any and every situation, whether well fed or hungry, in plenty or in want. I can do everything through him who gives me strength. (Philippians 4:11-13)
The Lord is Your Keeper (Psalm 121)—Dr. Lugaria read Psalm 121 to us when we arrived, & again when we left. The words are familiar & comforting. The Kenyans took the sentiments of this Psalm quite literally.  [They would say prayers for protection or “traveling mercies” for journeys. They would pray for food & money]. For Kenyans, getting money to pay fees or buy seeds was as much out of their control as whether not or the rains would come; praying was a natural response. Kenya is not a place where our American sense of self-sufficiency could long survive. [Relying for help from unlikely, unexpected sources was an important part of life at Lugulu]. There was always hope. Sometimes our hope was rewarded, & sometimes it was not—but there was always hope.  
Kapkateny—Elizabeth: When violence broke out between the Bukusu and Saboat people on Mt. Eglon, [2 of the many place people found refuge were Namwele Friends Church and Kapkateny, east of Namwele].  Ann Lipson brought the sick from Kapkateny to the hospital and promised to pay their bills.  Between Ann in Britain and us in the US, we raised enough money to pay all those bills. [Measles broke out, which could be fatal in malnourished or sick children.  People from Britain visiting the hospital worked with their churches to send Vitamin A to Lugulu hospital].  When a 5-year old girl weighing 20 lbs. died, I drove her mother to a place near her shamba, homestead, which was hazardous even to visit, so that the mother could fulfill her obligation to bury her daughter at home.  “Blessed are those who mourn, for they will be comforted.”  As I watched her walk away, I wept, and silently prayed that somehow this young mother could feel that comfort.
Is Not This to Know Me? (Jeremiah 22: 15-16)—Tom: Always in the back of our minds, we pictured Kenya as a kind of spiritual quest; it didn’t happen like that. There were no lightning bolts, no mystical experiences. We grew spiritually in unexpected ways. We found countless opportunities that invited us to help create meaning. We met God countless times in the people asking for help. None of this was easy. Some days it seemed that the interruptions, the constant flow of visitors with such overwhelming needs, would drive us crazy. Responding in love to “one of the least of these my brothers” was not an abstract principle in Lugulu; they were on our porch every day.  The emergencies, the people on the porch, all the things that were the bane of our existence in Lugulu were not just unavoidable nuisances. They were opportunities given by God to allow us to show that it is not just me, but Christ who lives in me. Love “is not just a matter of words & talk … but must show itself in action (I John 3:18). 
The Poor Widow (Luke 21: 1-4)—Elizabeth: I feel as though I met [“the poor widow”] in Kenya.  Her 2-year-old son, Japeth, came to our hospital after spilling hot porridge on himself. Infection had destroyed much of the skin & the wound was infested with maggots; he was also malnourished. I tried to help by bringing him hard-boiled eggs each day. It was hard for me to see Japeth’s suffering. [He slowly recovered], but he was left with disfiguring scars & a barely functional left arm and hand. [But he could not be discharged until his bill was paid].
My Kenyan friends persuaded me to have a “porch sale”; it netted over 9,000 shillings. I decided the best use for the money was to pay Japeth’s bill & send him home. Japeth’s mother entered our house, embraced me, shook my hand several dozen times. She then proceeded to pray loudly & fervently for several minutes in Swahili, thanking God that her child had been released & asking for blessing on both our families. She presented me with a battered cardboard box containing a large, angry duck, who proceeded to flap and quack all around our house, and finally out the door.  She gave all that she had, her “2 tiny coins”; I paid Japeth’s bill out of the extra that I had.     
Instruct those Who are Rich Tell them to do good & to grow rich in noble action; be ready to give away & to share, & to acquire a treasure which will form a good foundation for the future (I Timothy 6:17-18)—Tom:  It took the experience of living in a different culture to teach us how Christianity, especially the Quaker variety, can be a challenge to the dominant culture. In Kenya, becoming a Christian can mean making a decisive break with one’s culture. It may mean rejecting [magic], the authority of the elders, perhaps marrying outside of one’s own ethnic group. Christians in Kenya face these issues daily; I respect their faith & courage in doing so. [And yet] Kenyans could be blind to their culture’s negative parts [e.g. patriarchy, bride price, polygamy, ethnic & tribal chauvinism], things that were [just] the way the world is; not even their deep religious faith could challenge them.
An important effect [of our 2½ years was that we found in the US] that we could see a many ways in which our faith is, or should be, a challenge to the wider culture in which we live. Chief among these is the extreme consumerism & materialism of our culture; what were once luxuries are now considered necessities.  Even if we resist [our culture’s temptations] 99% of the time, we still accumulate much more than we need, more than is spiritually healthy. A couple who served nine years in Liberia, [perceived] themselves to be rich, even though their income was about the same as their neighbors. Those of us who are rich in this world’s goods shouldn’t be proud; our riches aren’t a reward for anything we have done. Neither should we feel guilty. We must see riches as opportunities for doing good. Paul writes in II Corinthians 9:11: “You will always be rich enough to be generous.”    
Epilogue—To many readers, the stories we have told may seem amazing,  And yet, we do not feel like amazing people.  We responded by doing the best we could, exactly what most Friends would have done in the same circumstances.  If we were to sum up our lessons, it would be in these words:  “Those who try to make their life secure will lose it, but those who lose their life will find it”  (Luke 17:33).  We close with an excerpt from our final newsletter, written just a few days before we left Lugulu: 
Looking back, we are aware that so much of what we have written about in these newsletters has been negative; [the negatives] are part of the reality of life there. But the other reality in Africa that is missed by mass media is that despite all the hardships & suffering, Africa is not a joyless place.  The people, sustained by the traditional family, community, & God, have kept their capacity to find joy and meaning where [Americans] may see only deprivation; we have felt somehow closer to the heart of life.   
For I have learned to be content whatever the circumstances.  I know what it is to be in need, and I know what it is to have plenty. I have learned the secret of being content in any & every situation, whether well fed or hungry, in plenty or in want. I can do everything through him who gives me strength.
(Philippians 4:11-13)